• 84000
  • The Collection
  • The Kangyur
  • Tantra
  • Tantra Collection
  • Action tantras
  • Toh 555

This rendering does not include the entire published text

The full text is available to download as pdf at:
/translation/toh555.pdf

གསེར་འོད་དམ་པའི་མདོ།

The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (1)
Notes

Suvarṇa­prabhāsottamasūtra
འཕགས་པ་གསེར་འོད་དམ་པ་མཆོག་ཏུ་རྣམ་པར་རྒྱལ་བའི་མདོ་སྡེའི་རྒྱལ་པོ་ཐེག་པ་ཆེན་པོའི་མདོ།
’phags pa gser ’od dam pa mchog tu rnam par rgyal ba’i mdo sde’i rgyal po theg pa chen po’i mdo
The Noble Mahāyāna Sūtra “The Supremely Victorious King of Sūtras, The Sublime Golden Light”

Toh 555

Degé Kangyur, vol. 89 (rgyud ’bum, pa), folios 19.a–151.a

ᴛʀᴀɴsʟᴀᴛᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴛɪʙᴇᴛᴀɴ ʙʏ
  • Chödrup

Imprint

84000 logo

Translated by Peter Alan Roberts and team
under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha

First published 2023

Current version v 1.2.8 (2025)

Generated by 84000 Reading Room v2.26.1

84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha is a global non-profit initiative to translate all the Buddha’s words into modern languages, and to make them available to everyone.

Logo for the license

This work is provided under the protection of a Creative Commons CC BY-NC-ND (Attribution - Non-commercial - No-derivatives) 3.0 copyright. It may be copied or printed for fair use, but only with full attribution, and not for commercial advantage or personal compensation. For full details, see the Creative Commons license.

Options for downloading this publication

This print version was generated at 10.22pm on Wednesday, 19th February 2025 from the online version of the text available on that date. If some time has elapsed since then, this version may have been superseded, as most of 84000’s published translations undergo significant updates from time to time. For the latest online version, with bilingual display, interactive glossary entries and notes, and a variety of further download options, please see
https://84000.co/translation/toh555.


co.

Table of Contents

ti. Title
im. Imprint
co. Contents
s. Summary
ac. Acknowledgements
i. Introduction
+ 7 sections- 7 sections
· Tantric Rituals
· The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light in India
· The Sūtra outside India
· The Sūtra in Tibet
· Comparing the Versions
· Translations into Western Languages
· Detailed Summary of The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light
+ 31 sections- 31 sections
· Chapter 1: The Introduction
· Chapter 2: The Teaching of the Lifespan of the Tathāgata
· Chapter 3: The Differentiation of the Three Kāyas
· Chapter 4: The Vision in a Dream of Purification Through Regret
· Chapter 5: The Purification of the Obscurations from Karma
· Chapter 6: The Dhāraṇīs of Complete Purification
· Chapter 7: A Praise Using the Analogy of a Lotus
· Chapter 8: The Dhāraṇī of Golden Victory
· Chapter 9: The Teaching on the Nature of Emptiness
· Chapter 10: The Fulfillment of Prayers on the Basis of Emptiness
· Chapter 11: The Four Mahārājas Look Upon Devas and Humans
· Chapter 12: The Four Mahārājas Protecting the Land
· Chapter 13: The Dhāraṇī of Nonattachment
· Chapter 14: The Precious Wish-Fulfilling Jewel Dhāraṇī
· Chapter 15: The Great Goddess Sarasvatī
· Chapter 16: The Great Goddess Śrī
· Chapter 17: The Increase of Wealth by the Great Goddess Śrī
· Chapter 18: Sthāvarā, the Goddess of the Earth
· Chapter 19: Saṃjñeya, the Great General of the Yakṣas
· Chapter 20: The Teaching of the King’s Treatise
· Chapter 21: King Susaṃbhava
· Chapter 22: Protection and Care from Devas and Yakṣas
· Chapter 23: The Prophecy
· Chapter 24: Completely Curing Illness
· Chapter 25: Jalavāhana, the Head Merchant’s Son
· Chapter 26: Giving Away the Body
· Chapter 27: The Praise from the Bodhisattvas in the Ten Directions
· Chapter 28: The Praise by the Bodhisattva Ruciraketu
· Chapter 29: The Praise by the Goddess of the Bodhi Tree
· Chapter 30: The Praise by the Great Goddess Sarasvatī
· Chapter 31: The Entrustment
tr. The Translation
+ 31 chapters- 31 chapters
1. Chapter 1: The Introduction
2. Chapter 2: The Teaching of the Lifespan of the Tathāgata
3. Chapter 3: The Differentiation of the Three Bodies
4. Chapter 4: The Vision in a Dream of Purification Through Regret
5. Chapter 5: The Purification of the Obscuration from Karma
6. Chapter 6: The Dhāraṇīs of Complete Purification
7. Chapter 7: A Praise Using the Analogy of a Lotus
8. Chapter 8: The Dhāraṇī of Golden Victory
9. Chapter 9: The Teaching on the Nature of Emptiness
10. Chapter 10: The Fulfillment of Prayers on the Basis of Emptiness
11. Chapter 11: The Four Mahārājas Look Upon Devas and Humans
12. Chapter 12: The Four Mahārājas Protecting the Land
13. Chapter 13: The Dhāraṇī of Nonattachment
14. Chapter 14: The Precious Wish-Fulfilling Jewel Dhāraṇī
15. Chapter 15: The Great Goddess Sarasvatī
16. Chapter 16: The Great Goddess Śrī
17. Chapter 17: The Increase of Wealth by the Great Goddess Śrī
18. Chapter 18: Sthāvarā, the Goddess of the Earth
19. Chapter 19: Saṃjñeya, the Great General of the Yakṣas
20. Chapter 20: The Teaching of the King’s Treatise
21. Chapter 21: King Susaṃbhava
22. Chapter 22: Protection and Care from Devas and Yakṣas
23. Chapter 23: The Prophecy
24. Chapter 24: Completely Curing Illness
25. Chapter 25: Jalavāhana, the Head Merchant’s Son
26. Chapter 26: Giving Away the Body
27. Chapter 27: The Praise from the Bodhisattvas in the Ten Directions
28. Chapter 28: The Praise by the Bodhisattva Ruciraketu
29. Chapter 29: The Praise by the Goddess of the Bodhi Tree
30. Chapter 30: The Praise by the Great Goddess Sarasvatī
31. Chapter 31: The Entrustment
c. Colophon
ab. Abbreviations
n. Notes
b. Bibliography
+ 3 sections- 3 sections
· Primary Sources in Tibetan and Chinese
+ 3 sections- 3 sections
· Secondary References‍—Kangyur
· Secondary References‍—Tengyur
· Other References in Tibetan
· Other References in English and Other Languages
· Translations
g. Glossary

s.

Summary

s.­1

The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light has held great importance in Buddhism for its instructions on the purification of karma. In particular, much of the sūtra is specifically addressed to monarchs and thus has been significant for rulers‍—not only in India but also in China, Japan, Mongolia, and elsewhere‍—who wished to ensure the well-being of their nations through such purification. Reciting and internalizing this sūtra is understood to be efficacious for personal purification and also for the welfare of a state and the world.

s.­2

In this sūtra, the bodhisattva Ruciraketu has a dream in which a prayer of confession emanates from a shining golden drum. He relates the prayer to the Buddha, and a number of deities then vow to protect it and its adherents. The ruler’s devotion to the sūtra is emphasized as important if the nation is to benefit. Toward the end of the sūtra are two well-known narratives of the Buddha’s previous lives: the account of the physician Jalavāhana, who saves and blesses numerous fish, and that of Prince Mahāsattva, who gives his body to a hungry tigress and her cubs.

s.­3

This is the longest version of The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light preserved in the Kangyur. It comprises thirty-one chapters and was translated into Tibetan primarily from Yijing’s Chinese translation in the early ninth century.


ac.

Acknowledgements

ac.­1

This sūtra was translated into English by Peter Alan Roberts. Ling Lung Chen, Wang Chipan, Xiaolong Diao, Ting Lee Ling, and H. S. Sum Cheuk Shing were consultants for the Chinese versions of the sūtra. Emily Bower was the project manager and editor. Tracy Davis was the copyeditor. With thanks to Michael Radich for sharing his research on the sūtra.

ac.­2

The translation was completed under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha.


ac.­3

The translation of this text has been made possible through the generous sponsorship of Zhang Da Da.


i.

Introduction

i.­1

The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light has held great importance in Buddhism for its instructions on the purification of karma. In particular, much of the sūtra is specifically addressed to monarchs, and therefore it has been significant for rulers‍—not only in India but also in China, Japan, Mongolia, and elsewhere‍—who wished to ensure the well-being of their nations. It is understood to be efficacious for personal purification and beneficial for the welfare of a state and of the world.

Tantric Rituals

The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light in India

The Sūtra outside India

The Sūtra in Tibet

Comparing the Versions

Translations into Western Languages

Detailed Summary of The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light

Chapter 1: The Introduction

Chapter 2: The Teaching of the Lifespan of the Tathāgata

Chapter 3: The Differentiation of the Three Kāyas

Chapter 4: The Vision in a Dream of Purification Through Regret

Chapter 5: The Purification of the Obscurations from Karma

Chapter 6: The Dhāraṇīs of Complete Purification

Chapter 7: A Praise Using the Analogy of a Lotus

Chapter 8: The Dhāraṇī of Golden Victory

Chapter 9: The Teaching on the Nature of Emptiness

Chapter 10: The Fulfillment of Prayers on the Basis of Emptiness

Chapter 11: The Four Mahārājas Look Upon Devas and Humans

Chapter 12: The Four Mahārājas Protecting the Land

Chapter 13: The Dhāraṇī of Nonattachment

Chapter 14: The Precious Wish-Fulfilling Jewel Dhāraṇī

Chapter 15: The Great Goddess Sarasvatī

Chapter 16: The Great Goddess Śrī

Chapter 17: The Increase of Wealth by the Great Goddess Śrī

Chapter 18: Sthāvarā, the Goddess of the Earth

Chapter 19: Saṃjñeya, the Great General of the Yakṣas

Chapter 20: The Teaching of the King’s Treatise

Chapter 21: King Susaṃbhava

Chapter 22: Protection and Care from Devas and Yakṣas

Chapter 23: The Prophecy

Chapter 24: Completely Curing Illness

Chapter 25: Jalavāhana, the Head Merchant’s Son

Chapter 26: Giving Away the Body

Chapter 27: The Praise from the Bodhisattvas in the Ten Directions

Chapter 28: The Praise by the Bodhisattva Ruciraketu

Chapter 29: The Praise by the Goddess of the Bodhi Tree

Chapter 30: The Praise by the Great Goddess Sarasvatī

Chapter 31: The Entrustment


Text Body

The Translation
The Noble Mahāyāna Sūtra
The Sublime Golden Light, the Supremely Victorious King of Sūtras

1.

Chapter 1: The Introduction

[B1] [F.19.a]25


1.­1

I pay homage to all the buddhas and bodhisattvas.


Thus did I hear at one time.26 The Bhagavat was within the profound, completely pure realm of the Dharma that is the field of activity of all the buddhas, dwelling at Vulture Peak Mountain27 at Rājagṛha together with a saṅgha of ten thousand times ninety-eight thousand great bhikṣus who were all without exception arhats, all of whom were purified28 like the king of elephants, all of whose defilements had ceased, all of whom were without kleśas, all of whom had liberated minds, all of whom had completely liberated wisdom, all of whom had done what had to be done, all of whom had put down their burden, all of whom had attained the goal,29 all of whom had ended engagement with existence, all of whom had attained supreme sublime power,30 all of whom maintained pure correct conduct, all of whom were adorned by skill in method and wisdom, all of whom possessed the eight liberations, and all of whom had reached the farther shore.


2.

Chapter 2: The Teaching of the Lifespan of the Tathāgata

2.­1

At that time, there dwelled in the great city of Rājagṛha a bodhisattva mahāsattva by the name of Ruciraketu.67 He had planted good roots by serving and attending upon countless hundreds of thousands of quintillions of buddhas.

2.­2

The bodhisattva Ruciraketu was staying alone in solitude then, and he was thinking, “Through what causes and through what conditions does the Bhagavat Śākyamuni have such a short lifespan of eighty years?”


3.

Chapter 3: The Differentiation of the Three Bodies

3.­1

147 Then the bodhisattva mahāsattva Ākāśagarbha rose from his seat among that great assembly and, with his upper robe over one shoulder, knelt on his right knee, reverently placed his palms together, and bowed his head to the Bhagavat’s feet. He made offerings of flowers made of gold and jewels, precious banners, flags, and sublime, supreme parasols, and then he asked the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, how can bodhisattva mahāsattvas accomplish in accordance with the Dharma the extremely profound secret of the tathāgatas?”


4.

Chapter 4: The Vision in a Dream of Purification Through Regret

4.­1

208 Then the bodhisattva Ruciraketu was happy and overjoyed to have heard the extremely sublime Dharma directly from the Bhagavat. He contemplated it one-pointedly and returned to his home.209 While asleep that night, in a dream he saw a great golden drum that was shining brightly like the disk of the sun. From those light rays, he saw in the ten directions countless buddhas seated upon beryl thrones at the foot of precious trees, encircled by assemblies of many hundreds of thousands, and they were teaching the Dharma.


5.

Chapter 5: The Purification of the Obscuration from Karma

5.­1

310 Then the Bhagavat, residing in correct analysis, entered into an extremely profound, excellent samādhi. From the pores of his body there came many countless hundreds of thousands of great light rays of various colors, and the light rays illuminated buddha realms so numerous they could not be exemplified or measured even by the number of sand grains in all the Ganges Rivers in the ten directions.


6.

Chapter 6: The Dhāraṇīs of Complete Purification

6.­1

475 Then the bodhisattva mahāsattva Blazing Light Rays of Unhindered Traits of Lions,476 together with an entourage of countless millions,477 rose from his seat and, with his upper robe over one shoulder, knelt on his right knee, placed his palms together in homage, bowed his head down to the Bhagavat’s feet, and made an offering to the Bhagavat of a variety of flowers, perfumes, precious banners, flags, and parasols.


7.

Chapter 7: A Praise Using the Analogy of a Lotus

7.­1

595 Then the Bhagavat said to the virtuous goddess who is the goddess of the Bodhi tree,596 “Now know this, Goddess Śrī,597 you should listen well and remember this praise of the buddhas and purification through regret that came as a loud sound from a golden drum that was seen in the bodhisattva’s598 dream at night.599

7.­2

“In the past, there was a king by the name of Lord of Golden Nāgas,600 who always praised and extolled the buddhas in the ten directions and three times as being like a red lotus.”


8.

Chapter 8: The Dhāraṇī of Golden Victory

8.­1

671 Then the Bhagavat said to the bodhisattva mahāsattva Sukhavihāra within that vast assembly, “Noble one, there is a dhāraṇī called golden victory, and any noble man or noble woman who wishes to directly see, honor, and make offerings to the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present should possess it. Why is that? It is because this dhāraṇī is the mother of the past, future, and present buddhas.


9.

Chapter 9: The Teaching on the Nature of Emptiness

9.­1

684 Then the Bhagavat, having taught that dhāraṇī mantra, in order to benefit that vast assembly of bodhisattva mahāsattvas, devas, humans, and so on, and enable them to understand the very profound ultimate truth, and in order to teach685 them emptiness, recited these verses: [F.76.b]

9.­2
“I have taught the true686 Dharma of emptiness
Extensively in other profound sūtras.
At this time, in this king of sūtras,
I shall teach inconceivable emptiness in brief.

10.

Chapter 10: The Fulfillment of Prayers on the Basis of Emptiness

10.­1

Then the goddess Wish-Fulfilling Radiating Light, who was within the great assembly, was delighted and overjoyed on hearing that very profound Dharma teaching. She rose from her seat and, with her upper robe over one shoulder, knelt on her right knee, placed her palms together in homage, and said to the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, what instruction do you give on a Dharma for the practice of meditation on the ways of profound meaning?”720


11.

Chapter 11: The Four Mahārājas Look Upon Devas and Humans

11.­1

749 Then the deva king Vaiśravaṇa, the deva king Dhṛtarāṣṭra, the deva king Virūḍhaka, and the deva king Virūpākṣa rose from their seats, and with their upper robes over one shoulder, knelt on their right knees and, facing the Bhagavat with palms together, bowed their heads to the Bhagavat’s feet and said to the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, this Supremely Victorious King of Sūtras, the Sublime Golden Light is constantly regarded and seen by all buddhas; it is honored by all bodhisattvas; it is paid homage to by all the hosts of devas;750 it is constantly offered to by all devas and asuras;751 it is constantly rejoiced in by all the hosts of devas; it is constantly praised by all the protectors of the world; it is possessed by the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas; it illuminates all the divine palaces of the devas; it bestows a superior happiness upon all beings; it ends the suffering of beings who are in the hells, are pretas, and are animals; it dispels all fear and terror; it repels all hostile enemies; it creates excellent harvests during the bad times of famine; it ends all the suffering from diseases; and it ends all bad omens and hundreds of thousands of harms from suffering.


12.

Chapter 12: The Four Mahārājas Protecting the Land

12.­1

757 Then the Bhagavat praised the Four Mahārājas, saying “excellent, excellent!” on hearing that they would defend and guard those who possessed the sūtra and those who honored and made offerings to the supremely victorious sūtra The Sublime Golden Light.

12.­2

He then said, “You Four Mahārājas have honored, served, made offerings to, venerated, and praised many hundreds of thousands of quintillions of buddhas in the past, and you have generated roots of merit, have truly accomplished the Dharma, and have always taught the Dharma; by guiding the world through the Dharma in this way, you have long had the motivation of great love to constantly benefit beings. Because of the cause and condition of aspiring to bring happiness, you are now enjoying its perfect ripening.


13.

Chapter 13: The Dhāraṇī of Nonattachment

13.­1

834 Then the Bhagavat said to Venerable Śāriputra, “Śāriputra, there is the Dharma teaching called The Dhāraṇī of Nonattachment. It is a Dharma that must be accomplished by the bodhisattvas. It was held by the bodhisattvas of the past. It is the mother of the bodhisattvas.”

13.­2

Venerable Śāriputra asked the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, what is the word and the meaning835 of dhāraṇī? Bhagavat, that which is called dhāraṇī does not have a direction or location. Neither is it without a direction or location.”


14.

Chapter 14: The Precious Wish-Fulfilling Jewel Dhāraṇī

14.­1

Then the Bhagavat, in the midst of the great assembly, said to Venerable Ānanda, “You should know this: the dhāraṇī called the precious wish-fulfilling jewel will cast all harm far away; it will prevent and dispel all harmful thunder and lightning. That is the teaching of the bhagavat841 arhat samyaksaṃbuddhas of the past. Therefore, I also will teach it to you, this great assembly, in order to benefit devas and humans, to care for the world, so that all will be protected and attain happiness.”


15.

Chapter 15: The Great Goddess Sarasvatī

15.­1

868 Then, within that great assembly, the great goddess Sarasvatī rose from her seat, bowed down her head to the Bhagavat’s feet, and said to the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, if a dharmabhāṇaka correctly teaches this Supremely Victorious King of Sūtras, The Sublime Golden Light, I will increase his wisdom and inspire poetic eloquence. If the dharmabhāṇaka preceptor omits a letter, a syllable, or the meaning of a word, [F.103.b] I will cause him to remember everything and have excellent comprehension and bestow upon him unimpeded, total possession of the power of mental retention.


16.

Chapter 16: The Great Goddess Śrī

16.­1

997 Then the great goddess Śrī rose from her seat, bowed down to the Bhagavat’s feet, reverently placed her palms together, and said to the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, if I see any bhikṣu, bhikṣuṇī, upāsaka, or upāsikā who obtains, keeps, reads, recites, and teaches others this Supremely Victorious King of Sūtras, the Sublime Golden Light, I will single-mindedly, reverentially honor them and make offerings to them. For such a dharmabhāṇaka there will be provided a perfection of food, drink, clothing, bedding, medicine while ill, and any requisite that is needed; they will be free of want and need.


17.

Chapter 17: The Increase of Wealth by the Great Goddess Śrī

17.­1

1003 Then the great goddess Śrī said to the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, in the north there is the city of Vaiśravaṇa, the king of devas, which is called Alakāvati. Not far from that city, there is a park called Puṇya­kusuma­prabha, in which there is an excellent divine palace made of the seven precious materials. [F.112.b]

17.­2

“Bhagavat, I always dwell there, so if anyone wishes to increase each day their accumulation of the five kinds of grain and wishes to increase and fill their treasuries, they should reverently develop a trusting mind and clean a room and plaster the floor with a circle of cow dung. They should paint a representation of my body beautified by various adornments and wash their bodies well. They should wear clean clothes and perfume themselves with excellent ointments, and then enter the clean room.


18.

Chapter 18: Sthāvarā, the Goddess of the Earth

18.­1

Then, within that great assembly, Sthāvarā, the goddess of the earth, rose from her seat and said to the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, when this Supremely Victorious King of Sūtras, the Sublime Golden Light is being promulgated, whether it is in the present or the future, or whether in a village, a town, a market town, a king’s palace, or a wilderness, on a mountain, in a cave,1022 or in a forest, [F.114.b] Bhagavat, I will go there and make offerings to it, honor it, protect and defend it, and promulgate it widely.


19.

Chapter 19: Saṃjñeya, the Great General of the Yakṣas

19.­1

Then the great yakṣa general Saṃjñeya, together with twenty-eight yakṣa generals within that great assembly, rose from his seat, and with his robe over one shoulder, kneeling with his right knee on the ground, with palms together facing the Bhagavat, said to the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, wherever this Supremely Victorious King of Sūtras, the Sublime Golden Light is taught and promulgated, in the present or in future times, whether in a village, in a town, in a market town, in a district, on a mountain, in a wilderness, in a forest, in a king’s palace, or in the dwelling place of the saṅgha, Bhagavat, I, the great yakṣa general Saṃjñeya, together with twenty-eight yakṣa generals, will go there. [F.117.b] Each of us will make our bodies invisible, and we will guard in every way that dharmabhāṇaka upādhyāya and the assembly that is listening to the Dharma so that harm will be eliminated, and they will always experience happiness.


20.

Chapter 20: The Teaching of the King’s Treatise

20.­1

Then Sthāvarā, the great goddess of the earth, rose from her seat within that great assembly, bowed down her head to the Bhagavat’s feet, and with her palms reverentially placed together said to the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, if there is no true Dharma in lands with human kings, they will be unable to protect the land and care for many beings, and they themselves will not be able to remain long as superior sovereigns.


21.

Chapter 21: King Susaṃbhava

21.­1

Then the Bhagavat, having taught the treatise on kingship within that great assembly, [F.123.a] said, “You and all others, listen well, for I will teach you the past causes and conditions for the true practice of the Dharma.”

21.­2

He then recited these verses:

21.­3
“When in the past I was a cakravartin king,
I gave away the great earth with its oceans.
I offered all the four continents
Filled with jewels to the tathāgatas.
21.­4
“Throughout countless eons, all of them,
Because I sought the pure, true Dharma body,
My cherished wealth and even my own body and life
I gave away, with a mind that was without miserliness.

22.

Chapter 22: Protection and Care from Devas and Yakṣas

22.­1

Then the Bhagavat said to the great goddess Śrī, “Any noble man or noble woman who has a trusting mind and faith and wishes to make an inconceivable, vast, and great offering of requisites to the past, future, and present buddhas, and wishes to know and realize the profound field of activity of the buddhas of the three times, whether dwelling in a town, in a market town, or on a mountain, should without doubt and single-mindedly teach extensively and promulgate this king of sūtras there. Those who listen to the Dharma should avoid distraction and be single-minded.”


23.

Chapter 23: The Prophecy

23.­1

After the Tathāgata had taught the Dharma extensively in the midst of the great assembly, the bodhisattva Ruciraketu and his two sons, Rūpyaketu and Rūpyaprabha, requested the prophecy of their attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment.

23.­2

At that time, ten thousand devas, chief among them Jvalanāntaratejorāja, descended together from the Trāyastriṃśa paradise. They came before the Bhagavat, bowed their heads to his feet in homage, seated themselves to one side, and listened to the Dharma that was taught by the Bhagavat.


24.

Chapter 24: Completely Curing Illness

24.­1

The Bhagavat said to the goddess of the Bodhi tree, “Noble goddess, listen well and retain this perfectly in your mind. Today I will teach you the past prayers of these ten thousand devas that were causes and conditions.

24.­2

“Noble goddess, in the past, in a time gone by, an uncountable, innumerable, inconceivable number of eons ago, at that time the tathāgata arhat samyaksaṃbuddha, the one with wisdom and virtuous conduct, the sugata, the one who knows the world’s beings, the unsurpassable guide who tames beings, the teacher of devas and humans, the buddha, the bhagavat by the name of Ratnaśikhin appeared in the world.


25.

Chapter 25: Jalavāhana, the Head Merchant’s Son

25.­1

Then the Bhagavat said to the goddess of the Bodhi tree, “Noble goddess, at that time, Jalavāhana, the head merchant’s son, had previously cured beings of all the suffering of illness in the kingdom of King Sureśvaraprabha, so that they had recovered and regained the health they had previously possessed. At that time, the many beings who had been cured of their illnesses accumulated many meritorious actions and accomplished vast acts of generosity, and they themselves prospered. Therefore, they all went together to the head merchant’s son, and with veneration they said, ‘Son of the great head merchant, it is excellent, excellent that you developed extremely excellent merit and benefited us and enabled us to live happily. You are a king of healing with great power and a bodhisattva with love and compassion. As you are completely skilled in medical treatments, you perfectly cured countless beings of the suffering of illness!’ In that way, they praised him throughout all the villages and towns. [F.133.a]


26.

Chapter 26: Giving Away the Body

26.­1

Then the Bhagavat, having taught that past cause and condition to the great assembly and those ten thousand devas, spoke again to the goddess of the Bodhi tree and that great assembly:

26.­2

“In the past, while I was practicing the path of the bodhisattva, I did not just give water and food to save the lives of those fish; I also gave away my cherished body. Regard together the cause and condition for that!1164 [F.137.b]

26.­3

“The Tathāgata Arhat Samyaksaṃbuddha,1165 who was supremely victorious and supremely venerable everywhere both above the paradises and below the paradises, who illuminated the world realms in ten directions with many hundreds of thousands of light rays, who had perfect omniscience, who had the completion of good qualities, went together with a great assembly to the Pañcala1166 land. They came to a forest that had level ground, was free of thorns, and was spread throughout with excellent flowers and soft grass.


27.

Chapter 27: The Praise from the Bodhisattvas in the Ten Directions

27.­1

1217 At that time, when the Tathāgata Śākyamuni gave this Dharma teaching, countless hundreds of thousands of quintillions of bodhisattvas from world realms in the ten directions each came individually from their own world realms to Vulture Peak Mountain. When they arrived before the Bhagavat, they touched the ground with the five points of their body, and, having paid homage to the Bhagavat, with one-pointed minds and palms together, in one voice they praised him with these verses:


28.

Chapter 28: The Praise by the Bodhisattva Ruciraketu

28.­1

Then the bodhisattva Ruciraketu rose from his seat [F.146.b] and, with his upper robe over one shoulder, knelt on his right knee with palms together and made this praise through these verses:

28.­2
“Muni, you have the complete signs of a hundred merits.
Your body is adorned by qualities beyond measure.
Beings aspire to your vast purity.
You shine with light like a thousand suns.
28.­3
“You emit a vast light of infinite colors.
You are beautified by signs like a mass of precious lotuses.
You are like the sun shining in the sky,
A bright white light that outshines the color of gold.1224

29.

Chapter 29: The Praise by the Goddess of the Bodhi Tree

29.­1

Then the goddess of the Bodhi tree praised the Bhagavat with these verses:1228

29.­2
“I reverently pay homage to the Buddha who has pure knowledge.
I pay homage to the one with the knowledge that preserves1229 the pure Dharma.
I pay homage to the one with the knowledge that rejects what is not the Dharma.
I pay homage to the one with the knowledge that is not possessed of concepts.
29.­3
“Oh! The wonderful Buddha has infinite activity!
Oh! He is as difficult to see as a fig tree flower!
Oh! He is as wonderful as the ocean and the king of mountains!
Oh! The wonderful Tathāgata’s light is beyond measure!

30.

Chapter 30: The Praise by the Great Goddess Sarasvatī

30.­1

1239 Then the great goddess Sarasvatī rose from her seat and with veneration placed her palms together and praised the Bhagavat with these pure words:

30.­2

“I pay homage to the tathāgata arhat samyaksaṃbuddha Śākyamuni, who has a pure body the color of gold‍—his throat has the shape of a conch; his face is like a full moon and his eyes are like blue lotuses; his lips are red and beautiful, like the color of a bimba;1240 his nose is prominent and straight and like a carved piece of gold; his teeth are white, without gaps, and like white water lilies; he shines with light like a hundred thousand suns; his bright colors are vivid like the gold of Jambudvīpa; the words he speaks are free of mistakes and errors; he teaches the three gateways of liberation, opening the paths to the three enlightenments;1241 his mind is always pure and so is his aspiration; the places where the Bhagavat resides and his field of activity are always pure; he has forsaken that which should not be the conduct, so that there is no error whether he is moving or stationary; he undertook asceticism for six years and then turned the Dharma wheel three times; he liberated beings who are suffering, bringing them over to the other shore; the signs of a great being on his body are complete, like a banyan tree; through his meditation on the six perfections, his three kinds of activity1242 are faultless; he has omniscience and therefore accomplishes perfect benefit for himself and others; whatever it is that he says, [F.148.b] it will always benefit beings, so that he never says anything that is purposeless; he was a great lion from within the Śākya clan and therefore is unshakable and heroic; and he has the perfection of the eight liberations.


31.

Chapter 31: The Entrustment

31.­1

1244 Then the Bhagavat said to the entire assembly of all the bodhisattvas and the devas and humans, “You should know this: I have taught you the true cause of enlightenment, the extremely profound Dharma that I obtained through undergoing hardships with dedicated diligence throughout countless, innumerable eons.

31.­2

“You should develop a courageous mind,1245 and after my nirvāṇa you should, with veneration, protect this Dharma teaching, [F.149.a] promulgate it widely, and ensure that this Dharma will remain for a long time.”1246


c.

Colophon

c.­1

The senior editor and translator Chödrup, a monk in the tradition of the Bhagavat, translated this from a Chinese text and definitively revised it.


ab.

Abbreviations

BG Translation by Bao Gui 寶貴, titled 合部金光明經 (Taishō 664).
TWC Translation by Dharmakṣema, aka Tan Wuchen 曇無讖, titled 金光明經 (Taishō 663).
YJ Translation by Yijing 義淨, titled 金光明最勝王經 (Taishō 665).

n.

Notes

n.­1
The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (3) (Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­sūtra, Toh 557).
n.­2
The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (2) (Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­sūtra, Toh 556).
n.­3
dbu ma rin po che’i sgron ma (Madhyamaka­ratna­pradīpa), Toh 3854.
n.­4
(1) The Root Manual of the Rites of Mañjuśrī (Mañjuśrī­mūla­kalpa, Toh 543), 2.­129; (2) ral pa gyen brdzes kyi rtog pa chen po, byang chub sems dpa’ chen po’i rnam par ’phrul pa le’u rab ’byams las bcom ldan ’das ma ’phags ma sgrol ma’i rtsa ba’i rtog pa (Ūrdhvajaṭā-mahākalpa­mahābodhisattva­vikurvaṇapaṭalavisarā bhagavatī ārya­tārāmūlakalpa), Toh 724 vol. tsa, folio 239.a; (3) dkyil ’khor thams cad kyi spyi’i cho ga gsang ba’i rgyud (Sarva­maṇḍala­sāmānyavidhi­guhyatantra), Toh 806, folio 152.b. The citations in Toh 543 and 724 are identical, differing only in the terminology chosen by the texts’ respective Tibetan translators. In fact, significant portions of Toh 724 appear to be shared with Toh 543.
n.­5
(1) Vinayadatta, sgyu ’phrul chen po’i dkyil ’khor gyi cho ga bla ma’i zhal snga’i man ngag (Gurūpadeśa­nāma­mahā­māyāmaṇḍalopāyikā), Toh 1645, folio 209.a; (2) Bhavyakīrti, sgron ma gsal bar byed pa dgongs pa rab gsal zhes bya ba bshad pa’i ti ka (Pradīpoddyotanābhi­saṁdhi­prakāśikā­nāmavyākhyāṭīkā), Toh 1793, folio 201.a; (3) Pramuditā­karavarman, gsang ba ’dus pa rgyud kyi rgyal po’i bshad pa zla ba’i ’od zer (Guhya­samāja­tantra­rāja­ṭīkā­candra­prabhā), Toh 1852, folio 169.b; (4) Vitapāda, gsang ba ’dus pa’i dkyil ’khor gyi sgrub pa’i thabs rnam par bshad pa (Guhya­samāja­maṇḍalopāyikā­ṭīkā), Toh 1873, folio 209.a; (5) Ānandagarbha, rdo rje dbyings kyi dkyil ’khor chen po’i cho ga rdo rje thams cad ’byung ba (Vajra­dhātu­mahā­maṇḍalopāyikā­sarva­vajrodaya), Toh 2516, folio 50.a; (6) Anonymous,’jam pa’i rdo rje ’byung ba’i dkyil ’khor gyi cho ga sems can thams cad kyi bde ba bskyed pa (Mañju­vajrodaya­maṇḍalopāyikā­sarva­sattvahitāvahā). Toh 2590; (7) Kāmadhenu, ngan song thams cad yongs su sbyong ba gzi brjid kyi rgyal po zhes bya ba cho ga zhib mo’i rgyal po chen po’i rgya cher ’grel pa (Sarva­durgati­pariśodhana­tejo­rāja­nāma­mahākalpa­rājaṭīkā), Toh 2625; (8) Ānandagarbha, de bzhin gshegs pa dgra bcom pa yang dag par rdzogs pa’i sangs rgyas ngan song thams cad yongs su sbyong ba gzi brjid kyi rgyal po zhes bya ba’i bshad pa (Sarva­durgatipariśodhana­tejorāja­tathāgatārhatsamyak­saṃbuddha­nāmakalpaṭīkā), Toh 2628, folio 73.a; (9) Sthiramati, rgyan dam pa sna tshogs rim par phye ba bkod pa (Paramālaṃkāraviśva­paṭalavyūha), Toh 2661, folio 322.b; (10) Sahajalalita, kun nas sgor ’jug pa’i ’od zer gtsug tor dri ma med par snang ba de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi snying po dang dam tshig la rnam par lta ba zhes bya ba’i gzungs kyi rnam par bshad pa (Samanta­mukha­praveśaraśmivimaloṣṇīṣa­prabhāsa­sarva­tathāgatahṛdaya­samaya­vilokita­nāma­dhāraṇīvṛtti), Toh 2688, folio 292.b.
n.­6
(1) Bodhisattva, kun nas sgor ’jug pa’i ’od zer gtsug tor dri ma med par snang ba’i gzungs bklag cing chod rten brgya rtsa brgyad dam mchod rten lnga gdab pa’i cho ga mdo sde las btus pa (Samanta­mukha­praveśaraśmivimaloṣṇīṣa­prabhāsa­dhāraṇī­vacana­sūtrāntoddhṛtāṣṭottaraśata­caityāntarapañca­caityanirvapaṇavidhi), Toh 3068, folios 145.a, 151.b, 153.b; (2) Dīpaṁkaraśrījñāna, dbu ma’i man ngag rin po che’i za ma tog kha phye ba zhes bya ba (Ratna­karaṇḍodghāṭa­nāma­madhyamakopadeśa), Toh 3930, folios 99.a, 115.a; (3) Śāntideva, bslab pa kun las btus pa (Śikṣāsamuccaya), Toh 3940, folios 3.a–194.b, 90.a–91.b, 122.a–123.b; (4) Vairocanarakṣita, bslab pa me tog snye ma (Śikṣākusuma­mañjarī), Toh 3943, folio 200.a; (5) Dīpaṁkaraśrījñāna, byang chub lam gyi sgron ma’i dka’ ’grel (Bodhimārga­pradīpapañjikā), Toh 3948, folio 20.b.
n.­7
(1) Anonymous, gser ’od dam pa mdo sde dbang po’i smon lam (Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­sūtrendra­praṇidhāna), Toh 4379; (2) Anonymous, rgyal po gser gyi lag pa’i smon lam (Rāja­suvarṇa­bhuja­praṇidhāna), Toh 4380.
n.­8
(1) Dīpaṁkaraśrījñāna, mngon par rtogs pa rnam par ’byed pa (Abhisamaya­vibhaṅga), Toh 1490, folio 201.a; (2) Āryadeva, spyod pa bsdud pa’i sgron ma (Caryāmelāpaka­pradīpa), Toh 1803, folio 106.a; (3) Mañjuśrīkīrti, ’jam dpal gyi mtshan yang dag par brjod pa’i rgya cher bshad pa (Mañjuśri­nāmasaṅgitiṭīka), Toh 2534, folio 217.b; (4) Haribhadra, shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa brgyad stong pa’i bshad pa mngon par rtogs pa’i rgyan gyi snang ba (Aṣṭa­sāha­srikā­prajñāpāramitā­vyākhyānābhi­samayālaṃkārāloka), Toh 3791, folio 84.b; (5) Dharmakīrtiśrī, shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa’i man ngag gi bstan bcos mngon par rtogs pa’i rgyan zhes bya ba’i ’grel pa rtogs par dka’ ba’i snang ba zhes bya ba’i ’grel bshad (Abhi­samayālaṃkāra­nāma­prajñā­pāramitopadeśa­śāstra­vṛttidurbodhāloka­nāmaṭīkā), Toh 3794, folio 152.b; (6) Dharmamitra, shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa’i man ngag gi bstan bcos mngon par rtogs pa’i rgyan gyi tshig le’ur byas pa’i ’grel bshad tshig rab tu gsal ba (Abhi­samayālaṃkāra­kārikā­prajñā­pāramitopadeśa­śāstra­ṭīkā prasphuṭapadā), Toh 3796, folio 104.a.
n.­9
(1) Āryadeva, Toh 1803, folio 217.b; (2) Haribhadra, Toh 3791, folio 84.b.
n.­10
(1) Ekādaśanirghoṣa, rdo rje ’chang chen po’i lam gyi rim pa’i man ngag bdud rtsi gsang ba (Mahā­vajra­dhara­pathakramopadeśāmṛta­guhya), Toh 1823, folio 274.a; (2) Yeshé Dé, lang kar gshegs pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo’i ’grel pa de bzhin gshegs pa’i snying po’i rgyan (Laṅkāvatāra­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra­vṛttitathāgata­hṛdayālaṃkāra), Toh 4019, folios 29.a, 29.b, 152.b, 279.b, 302.a.
n.­11
Termed the Navadharma (“Nine Dharmas”) or Navagrantha (“Nine Texts”), these works are (1) Prajñāpāramitā, (2) Gaṇḍavyūha, (3) Daśabhūmi, (4) Samādhirāja, (5) Laṅkāvatāra, (6) Saddharma­puṇḍarīka, (7) Lalitavistara, (8) Suvarṇa­prabhāsa, and (9) Tathāgatagūhya. See Lewis (1993), 327, n. 15.
n.­12
The Princeton Dictionary of Buddhism, p. 248.
n.­13
Emmerick 2004, p. xxi.
n.­14
Emmerick 2004, p. xii.
n.­15
The Princeton Dictionary of Buddhism, p. 1028.
n.­16
Tyomkin 1995, p. 30.
n.­17
Paltsek, gsung rab rin po che’i gtam rgyud dang shA kya’i rabs rgyud, Toh 4357, folios 273.a and 331.b.
n.­18
Yeshé Dé, lang kar gshegs pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo’i ’grel pa de bzhin gshegs pa’i snying po’i rgyan, Toh 4019, folios 29.a, 29.b, 152.b, 279.b, 302.a.
n.­19
This is his name as given in The Princeton Dictionary of Buddhism (p. 996). His name is variously given elsewhere as Wonchuk, Wen Tsheg, Yuance, Yuan Tso, and in Tibetan translation as Dzoksal (rdzogs gsal).
n.­20
The Princeton Dictionary of Buddhism, p. 189.
n.­21
The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (3).
n.­22
The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (2).
n.­23
Putting an End to Karmic Obscurations (Karmā­varaṇa­prati­praśrabdhi, Toh 219).
n.­24
No Sanskrit title is given since this version was translated from the Chinese. The rendering of the Chinese title varies in different editions of the Kangyur. The Degé has tā shin kyin kwang myutsa’i shin wang kyin. The Yongle has ta’i ching gim gom mang dza’i shing wang gyi. The Kangxi has ta’i ching gin grom ming dza’i shing wang gying. The Narthang reads de’i shing ki ma kwang med dzwa’i shing wang kyang. The Lhasa version has tā shin kyin kwang mya ru tsa’i shin wa da kyin. These appear to be variants as a result of differing regional pronunciations and scribal corruptions of what would now be written as Da cheng jin guang ming zui sheng wang jing 大乘金光明最勝王經. Zhiyi智顗 (538–97), a.k.a. Tiantai zhizhe dashi 天台智者大師, writing in his commentary on this sūtra titled Jin guang ming jing xuan yi 金光明經玄義, cited Paramārtha (a.k.a. Zhendi 真諦) in giving the Sanskrit pronunciation of the title of the sūtra as Xiu ba na po po po yu do mo yin tuo luo zhe yue na xiu duo luo 修跋拏婆頗婆欝多摩因陀羅遮閱那修多羅, presumably transcribing Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­rāja­sūtraṃ. The CBETA collection appears to concur.
n.­25
In the eKangyur version that supports this web display, 19.a is a blank folio that corresponds to the blank folio found in the Degé edition, which is numbered 19.b.
n.­26
There have been two ways to interpret this traditional beginning of a sūtra, with Indian masters such as Kamalaśīla claiming that both are equally correct. The alternative interpretation is “Thus did I hear: at one time the Bhagavān …” and so on. The various arguments, both traditional and modern, for either side are given by Brian Galloway in “Thus Have I Heard: At one time…,” Indo-Iranian Journal 34, Issue 2 (April 1991): 87–104.
n.­27
In BG and TWC this is followed by a sentence not included in YJ. All details about the entourage are omitted; the chapter proceeds to verses.
n.­28
YJ has 能善調伏 (“good at taming”).
n.­29
YJ has 己利 (“benefit for oneself”).
n.­30
Narthang reads “who had reached great independence.”
n.­31
YJ indicates that only Ānanda is still at the stage of learning (學地).
n.­32
F.19.b is blank in the Degé edition.
n.­33
YJ has 百千萬億, which literally means “one hundred times one thousand times ten thousand times one hundred thousand.” Thus, one hundred trillion. 億 is defined as “one hundred thousand.”
n.­34
YJ reads 眾所知識 (“well known by all”); “nobility” is absent.
n.­35
YJ has 超諸靜慮 (“transcended all mental activities”).
n.­36
YJ reads 成就大智,具足大忍 (“accomplished great wisdom and possessed great forbearance”).
n.­37
YJ has 弘誓心 (“great vows”).
n.­38
The text has only the first half of the name, equivalent to Avalokita. By contrast, Toh 556 has a lengthened kun tu spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug, equivalent in back translation to Samantāvalokiteśvara.
n.­39
Toh 556 has the shorter Gaṃbhīrasagararāja.
n.­40
Toh 556 reads Ratnaketu.
n.­41
Toh 556 has Mahāratnaketu.
n.­42
Toh 556 has Mahādharmasthāma.
n.­43
Toh 556 reads Viśuddhamati.
n.­44
Toh 556 has Viryadhīra.
n.­45
Toh 556 has Unnatanandarāja.
n.­46
Toh 556 reads Mahāmeghadharmadhara.
n.­47
Toh 556 has Mahā­meghānanta­kīrtiśarada.
n.­48
Toh 556 reads Mahāmegharatnaśrī.
n.­49
Toh 556 has Mahāmeghaprajñāsamantavarṣa.
n.­50
YJ has 無量大菩薩 (“an immeasurable number of bodhisattvas”).
n.­51
YJ has 五億八千 (“508,000”). Here defining 億 as “one hundred thousand.”
n.­52
YJ has 皆發弘願護持大乘,紹隆正法能使不絕 (“They all made a great vow to protect and uphold the Mahāyāna, and to maintain the correct Dharma and make it prosper, such that it will not cease”).
n.­53
Toh 556 reads Vaiśravaṇa (rnam thos kyi bu).
n.­54
kumbhāṇḍas is not in the Chinese version.
n.­55
Rather than listing the court and queens separately, YJ reads 中宮后妃 (“the queen and imperial consorts of the court”).
n.­56
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 has rab tu ’dzum pa (“completely shut”), which is evidently a scribal corruption in the Tibetan from rab tu mi ’dzum pa, a standard expression for gazing fixedly in adoration.
n.­57
Rather than “The buddhas in the four directions / Will bestow their blessing,” YJ reads 並四方四佛,威神共加護 (“The buddhas in the four directions / Will together protect it with their mighty power”).
n.­58
YJ has 我復演妙法,吉祥懺中勝,能滅一切罪,淨除諸惡業。(“The supreme Dharma that I have explained / Is auspicious and the best of all confessions. / It is capable of diminishing all sins / And cleansing all bad karma”).
n.­59
YJ reads 一切智根本,諸功德莊嚴 (“It is the root of all wisdom / Adorned by all merits”).
n.­60
The other versions of the sūtra have an additional line between the first and the second lines, “Whose lives are in decline and ending,” as does the equivalent Sanskrit and the Chinese. Sanskrit: sattvā naṣṭā hatāyuṣaḥ. YJ has 壽命將減損 (“whose lifespan will decrease”); BG and TWC do not have the auxiliary verb將 (“will”). The Tibetan translation of this version of the sūtra appears to have lost this line.
n.­61
BG and TWC include an additional line, which reads 王法所加 (“who are punished under the king’s laws”).
n.­62
YJ has 於此妙經王,甚深佛所讚,專注心無亂,讀誦聽受持 (“On this king of all sublime sutras, / Which is profound and praised by buddhas, / They should concentrate with an undisturbed mind; / They should read, recite, listen to, and retain it.”)
n.­63
In Sanskrit this is tridaśendra (“Lords of the Thirty”), referring to the Trāyāstriṃśā paradise on the summit of Meru, which is ruled by Indra. In the Toh 556 version, his name is Devendra (“lord of devas”). YJ has 帝釋主, a translation referring either to tridaśendra or śakra. BG and TWC have三十三天 (“Thirty-Three Celestials”).
n.­64
In Sanskrit, the last three lines of this verse read, “With the greatly powerful lords of the kinnaras, / And similarly with the lords of the garuḍas, / And the hosts of yakṣas, gandharvas, and pannas (serpents, i.e., nāgas).”
n.­65
Toh 556 and 557 have, in addition, “And by kinnaras, asuras, and yakṣas.” YJ has the third and fourth lines as 常為諸天人,龍神所恭敬 (“Will be continuously revered / By devas, humans, and nāgas”). BG and TWC read slightly differently from YJ, which has “… devas and the eight classes [of nāgas].”
n.­66
In YJ, 諸佛之所讚 (“praised by the buddhas”) modifies the people rather than the sūtra.
n.­67
YJ translates Ruciraketu as 妙幢, while BG and TWC translate this name as 信相.
n.­68
spyod pa. Toh 556: yang dag par par blangs te gnas par gyur. Toh 557: yang dag par blangs par gyur. YJ matches Toh 555:行十善道 (“practiced the path of the ten good actions”). BG and TWC have 具足十善 (“perfected all ten good actions”).
n.­69
YJ has 髓 (“marrow”).
n.­70
In Toh 556, the house is made of beryl. BG and TWC have 天紺琉璃 (“celestial blue beryls”). YJ has 帝青琉璃 (“Indranīlamuktā blue beryls”).
n.­71
Toh 555 has bzhin (“like”) in error for bzhir (“in the four”). All three Chinese versions have “four.”
n.­72
自然 (“spontaneously”) is absent in YJ but present in BG and TWC.
n.­73
“Were free of all distress” is absent in YJ. YJ instead reads 無有乏少 (“… and nothing was lacking”).
n.­74
Sanskrit: “the bodhisattva mahāsattva.” TWC, BG, and YJ are the same as Toh 555, having just “bodhisattva.”
n.­75
YJ adds 汝今不應思忖如來受命長短,何以故?善男子 (“You should not think of the length of the lifespan of the Tathāgata Sakyamuni. Why? Noble one!”).
n.­76
BG and TWC have 諸須彌山, 可知斤兩 (“As for all Sumerus, / Their weight could be known”).
n.­77
According to Toh 557 and the Sanskrit.
n.­78
In TWC, this verse is followed by a short summary, and the chapter concludes with the disappearance of the four tathāgatas. TWC has no further teachings on the Buddha’s lifespan and the fact that he does not pass into nirvāṇa. BG includes the teachings on lifespan but does not contain the teaching on the Buddha’s not passing into nirvāṇa.
n.­79
BG includes a list of four: 生苦想、希有想、未曾有想、憂愁想 (“thoughts of life and of suffering, of something being rare, of something not having existed before, and of grief and distress”).
n.­80
YJ has 為人解說,不生謗毀 (“will explain the teachings to others and not blame or criticize those teachings”). 為人解說 is absent in BG.
n.­81
BG also includes 不生希有想,憂愁想,未曾有想 (“would not have thoughts of the teachings being rare, would not have thoughts of grief and distress, and would not have thoughts of the teachings being something that never existed before”).
n.­82
為人宣說 (“teach others”) is absent in BG.
n.­83
YJ and BG have 父母 (“parents”) instead of “father.”
n.­84
BG does not include “father” here.
n.­85
BG does not have “and would do so with diligence and without idleness.”
n.­86
BG repeats 諸佛世尊於無量世乃出當世 (“the tathāgatas appear only after countless eons in the world”).
n.­87
YJ has “bodhisattva mahāsattva.”
n.­88
YJ has 無量億那庾多百千眾生 (“countless hundreds of thousands of nayutas”).
n.­89
BG has 彼等諸佛世尊 (“those world-honored buddhas”).
n.­90
BG does not include “in order to benefit beings, to dispel the obstacle of famine, and to bring happiness.”
n.­91
Rather than “those teachers of devas and humans,” BG has 四方四佛世尊 (“those four buddhas in the four directions”).
n.­92
BG here omits “arhat.”
n.­93
BG does not include “in order to bring benefit and happiness to all beings.” In YJ this line reads 善哉!善哉!彼四如來乃能為諸眾生饒益安樂,勸請於我宣揚正法 (“It is excellent, excellent that those four tathāgatas have requested me to expound the true Dharma in order to bring benefit and happiness to all beings”).
n.­94
This verse is absent in the Sanskrit and in Toh 557.
n.­95
This verse is absent in the Sanskrit and in Toh 557.
n.­96
This line shows significant variation across sources and is difficult to interpret precisely. The translation here follows the Chinese in regarding kauṇḍinya as the brahmin’s family name (姓). This brahmin is then“named (名曰) the Dharma master Vyākaraṇa" (法師授記). The Tibetan sources for Toh 555 appear to take kauṇḍinya as the brahmin’s proper name and treat the rest of the phrase as descriptive, reading "The brahmin named Kauṇḍinya who was prophesied by a/the Dharma master (bram ze kauN+Di n+ya chos kyi slob dpon gyis lung bstan pa). To further complicate matters, the Degé version of Toh 555 also declines kauṇḍinya in the instrumental, which would result in the reading "the brahmin prophesied by the Dharma master Kauṇḍinya.” The Kangxi, Lhasa, Narthang, Stok Palace, and Yongle versions of Toh 555 lack this instrumental declension. Toh 556 and 557 render this figure’s name more simply as slob dpon lung ston pa bram ze kauN+Di n+ya, which can be interpreted to mean “the Kauṇḍinya brahmin, the Dharma master Vyākāraṇa.” The extant Sanskrit reads ācāryavyākaraṇaprāptaḥ kauṇḍinyo nāma brāhmaṇaḥ, which could be taken to mean “The brahmin named Kauṇḍinya who had obtained a prophecy from a/the Dharma master.” The Sanskrit line includes the term “obtained” (prāpta), which is not attested in the Chinese and Tibetan sources.
n.­97
BG has 壽命八十應般涅槃 (“passing into nirvana at the age of eighty”).
n.­98
BG adds 與百千婆羅門眾俱從坐起 (“rising from his seat together with hundreds of thousands of brahmins”).
n.­99
BG here adds 令眾生快樂清涼 (“as you delight beings, making them feel pure and serene”).
n.­100
BG has 如日照於優陀延山 (“like the sun shining on the mountain of Udayana”).
n.­101
YJ transcribes the Sanskrit as 梨車毘 (li che pi). By contrast, TWC has 栗車毘 (li che pi) but interprets this to be the name of a kingdom. As a result, in this version the youth is addressed as “prince” from this point forward.
n.­102
BG adds that the prince is skilled in debate.
n.­103
Rather than “prayer,” BG has 恩德 (“benefit,” “favor”), and YJ has 願 (“wish,” “boon”).
n.­104
BG has “prince.” All variations in the Chinese versions are probably translated from the Sanskrit kumāra, which means either “young man” or “prince.”
n.­105
Toh 555 has dmangs rigs, which is the standard translation for śūdra, the lowest of the four social classes of India, which would contradict their being called “brahmins” elsewhere. Yongle and Narthang have smad rims, which may be a corruption of smad rigs (“low class”). YJ has 邊鄙之人 (“lowly people from the borderlands”). Toh 556 has “brahmins.” BG has 邊國婆羅門 (“brahmins from the borderlands”), which alligns the extant Sanskrit, pratyantadvīpikānām brāhmaṇānām.
n.­106
BG has 我等邉國婆羅門作如此說 (“we brahmins from the borderlands made such a claim”).
n.­107
BG reads 若善男子及善女人得佛舍利 (“if a noble man or a noble woman obtains a buddha’s relic”).
n.­108
BG has 置小塔中 (“put it in a small stūpa”).
n.­109
BG reads 作六天主 (“master of six heavens”).
n.­110
BG has 汝今云何而不願供養舍利,求此報邪? (“Now, why do you not want to make offerings to the relic and wish for this good karma?”).
n.­111
According to the Tibetan ’jol mo. Toh 556 has “cuckoo” (khu byug from the Sanskrit kokila). YJ translates this as 黃鳥 (“yellow bird”), one of many translations of kokila. BG has a transliteration of kokila: 拘枳羅 (gou zhi luo).
n.­112
Here the verses in BG begin to differ significantly. This verse reads 設使龜毛等,可以為衣裳 ,佛身非虛妄,終無有舍利 (“Even if the hair of a tortoise and so forth / Could be used for clothing, / The Buddha’s body is not illusory in that way, / And ultimately there is no relic”).
n.­113
BG has 假令蚊蚋脚,可以作城樓,如來寂靜 (真實 in some of its editions) 身,無有舍利事 (“Even if the legs of flies / Could be used to build towers, / The Tathāgata’s body is awakening, / And there is no relic”).
n.­114
BG has 假令水蛭蟲,口中生白齒,如來解脫身,終無繫縛色 (“Even if leeches / Grow white teeth in their mouths, / The Tathāgata’s body is liberated, / And ultimately it is without bonds”).
n.­115
BG reads 兔角為梯橙,從地得昇天,邪思惟 (佛 in some of its editions) 舍利,功德無是處 (“Even if a hare’s horns are used to create a ladder / From the ground up to heaven, / This is a false idea about the Buddha’s relic, / So no merit is gained from it.”)
n.­116
BG has 鼠登兔角梯,蝕月除修羅,依舍利盡惑,解脫無是處 (“Even if a mouse climbs the hare-horn ladder / And obscures the moon and attacks the asuras, / One depending on a relic to diminish their doubts / Will not gain liberation”).
n.­117
YJ has 廣造於舍宅 (“visits many different houses”).
n.­118
BG reads 如蠅大醉酒,不能造窠穴,於佛無正行,不能至三乘 (“Even if a fly becomes drunk / And is unable to return to its roost, / Depending on relics constitutes a wrong action toward the Buddha / And one will not attain the three vehicles.”)
n.­119
BG has 如驢但飽食,終無有伎能,歌舞令他樂,凡夫、二乘等,能說及能行,自他無是處 (“If a donkey who eats his fill, / And has no other skills whatsoever, / Sings and dances to make others cheerful, / Then unenlightened worldlings and followers of the two vehicles / Can speak about and embody / The impossibility of self and other.”)
n.­120
BG reads 假使烏與鵄,同時一樹栖,和合相愛念,如來真實體,舍利虛妄身,俱有無是處 (“Even if a crow and an owl / Sit side by side / And show love and affection for one another, / The Tathāgata’s body is real, / The relic’s nature is illusory, / So it is impossible that the relic is actual”).
n.­121
BG has 如波羅奈葉,不能遮風雨,於佛起虛妄,生死終不滅 (“Just like the leaves of the palash tree / Cannot become a shelter from wind and rain, / If one has deceptive thoughts of the Buddha, / Life and death will not be extinguished”).
n.­122
BG has 新生女人力,執著無是處,法身無邊際,不淨地煩惱,不能攝如來,其義亦如是 (“Even if for a newborn and a woman / Attachment were impossible, / The Dharma body is limitless, / And people of defiled lands possess kleśas, / Such that they cannot approach the Tathāgata. / The meaning is like this.”)
n.­123
Toh 556 has “owl.” YJ has 鷦鷯鳥 (“wren”). BG has 鳥雀 (“sparrow”).
n.­124
BG has 譬如諸鳥雀,不能銜香山 (Like birds and sparrows / Cannot pick up the Gandhamādana Mountain with their beaks”).
n.­125
This line is absent in BG.
n.­126
BG adds 煩惱依法身,不為煩惱動,如是如來身,甚深難思量。若不如法觀,所願不成就 (“Even if the kleśas support the Dharma body, / It is undisturbed by such kleśas. / Such a body of the Tathāgata is difficult to conceive. / If one does not view it according to Dharma, / One’s aspirations will not be accomplished.”)
n.­127
BG has 汝真佛子 (“You are the real son of the Buddha”).
n.­128
BG has 於理不動,已獲正記 (“Being grounded in truth, / You have been prophesied.”)
n.­129
This line is absent in BG.
n.­130
BG adds 本來寂靜 (“originally quiescent”).
n.­131
BG reads 金剛不毀,內外無礙 (“The Bhagavat’s body is indestructible like a vajra, / And it is unobstructed inside and out”).
n.­132
In the Sanskrit for Toh 557, it is nirmitakāya, synonymous with nirmāṇakāya. Both are translated as sprul pa’i sku in Tibetan and 化身 in Chinese.
n.­133
BG has 如來大仙,無有色像 (“The Tathāgata, the great sage, / Has no material form.”)
n.­134
YJ has 正覺 (“enlightenment” or “the enlightened one”).
n.­135
Dhātu is the word for “relic,” “realm,” “element,” “essential constituent,” and so on.
n.­136
YJ has 此是真佛身 (“This is the true body of the Buddha”).
n.­137
There is a verse that follows in other versions that is absent in Toh 555. It translates as “I, having heard and understood that, / Made the request for that which is sublime. / I have spoken in that way / In order to reveal the truth.” This verse is absent in YJ but included in BG, along with two additional lines reiterating why Brahmin Kaụṇḍinya requested a relic.
n.­138
BG has 常無破壞 (“is always free from destruction”).
n.­139
After this verse, BG ends the chapter with the following: 是時,信相菩薩從諸如來及二大士聞說釋迦壽命義已,得滿所願,心無疑惑,踴躍歡喜,身心快樂,內外遍滿。爾時,復有無量阿僧祇等諸眾生類,聞說是義,於無上道皆得發心,時四如來忽然不現,是大會中惟釋迦在. (“At that time, after hearing this teaching on the lifespan of the Buddha from the tathagatas and the two mahāsattvas, Ruciraketu felt satisfied and had no doubt in his mind. He was uplifted and delighted, feeling happy physically and mentally. At that time, there were also countless beings who heard these teachings. They all aspired toward the unsurpassable path to enlightenment. Then, the four tathāgatas suddenly disappeared, and only the Buddha himself was present at the assembly”).
n.­140
According to the instrumental kyis in the Yongle and Kangxi versions and in Toh 556. Toh 555 in the Degé has the genitive kyi.
n.­141
According to Toh 556. “Benefiting” is not present in Toh 555 or the Chinese versions.
n.­142
Rather than “therefore, today I will make them discern and understand, and then liberate them,” YJ has 我今開悟,令其解脫 (“I am now enlightened, so I will liberate them”).
n.­143
YJ has 為任運利益有情 (“in order to spontaneously benefit beings”). “Spontaneously” is missed in the Tibetan.
n.­144
According to rkyen in the Lithang, Kangxi, and Choné versions. Degé has skyon (“faults”). YJ adds 機緣 (“conditions, opportunities”).
n.­145
YJ reads 於一切處鏡智現前, 無有分別 (“the wisdom that is like a mirror is manifested everywhere, and though it is without discrimination…”).
n.­146
According to Toh 556 phan pa and YJ. Toh 555 has sman par (“as medicine”).
n.­147
This chapter is absent in TWC. The version of this chapter included in BG was translated by 真諦 (Paramārtha).
n.­148
This sentence is absent in BG.
n.­149
YJ adds 處相應 (“in accordance with the place”).
n.­150
This question is absent in BG.
n.­151
Toh 556 reads “to enable bodhisattvas to have unimpeded attainment.” YJ and BG are the same as Toh 555: 得通達 (“attain realization”).
n.­152
According to Toh 556 and Choné rnams. Degé has dang. YJ and BG are the same as Toh 555: 歡喜 (“happy”).
n.­153
The Chinese versions add 至於究竟 (“until the ultimate end”).
n.­154
The Chinese versions add 一切佛法 (“all the teachings of the Buddha”).
n.­155
Toh 556 reads “empty reflections.” YJ and BG have 空 (“emptiness,” “space”).
n.­156
Toh 556 specifies the enjoyment body and emanation body. The Chinese is the same as Toh 555: BG has 二身, and YJ has 二種身. Both of these mean “two kinds of body.”
n.­157
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 has only “nondual,” which is in agreement with YJ and BG, which read 不二 (“nondual”).
n.­158
“Childlike” is absent in YJ and BG.
n.­159
According to the more standard translation of these terms as given in Toh 556. Toh 555 has “three minds,” which accords with YJ and BG’s 三心 (“three minds”): the mind that adopts actions, the mind that is based on the root, and the root mind.
n.­160
Toh 556 has “purification” or “training.” The Chinese agrees with Toh 555 but has the plural form 諸伏道 (“the path of many trainings”).
n.­161
Toh 556 has “emanation body”; YJ and BG are the same as Toh 555.
n.­162
Toh 556 has “enjoyment body”; YJ and BG are the same as Toh 555.
n.­163
Toh 556 has “Dharma body”; YJ and BG are the same as Toh 555.
n.­164
Toh 556 has “transcends.” This matches 過 in the Chinese versions.
n.­165
YJ and BG have 是真實有無依處故 (“is truly existent because it is not based on anything”), which stands in contrast to the first two bodies, which are described as 假有 (“not truly existent,” “merely designations”).
n.­166
Toh 556 has “bodies.” YJ and BG have “bodies” and include both常 (“permanence”) and 無常(“impermanence”).
n.­167
Toh 556 has “in accordance with eons.” YJ is the same as Toh 555: 隨緣利益. This phrase is absent in BG.
n.­168
BG has 如來法身 (“the Tathāgata’s Dharma body”).
n.­169
Toh 556: “duality.” YJ and BG match Toh 555: 二無所有 (“nonduality”).
n.­170
Toh 556: “are inseparable, with no gap between them.” YJ and BG are similar to Toh 556, but the first half could be interpreted as meaning either “cannot be examined, differentiated” or “are inseparable”: 不可分別, 無有中間.
n.­171
“Though there is nothing to call ‘conduct’ in this” is absent in the Chinese versions.
n.­172
BG omits 種種事業 (“various deeds”).
n.­173
Toh 556: “the vajra samādhi.” YJ and BG match Toh 555: 金剛之心 (“vajra mind”).
n.­174
BG has 實 (“reality”) instead of 我 (“self”).
n.­175
Rather than “all samādhis,” YJ has 如是佛法 (“such qualities of the Buddha”).
n.­176
BG has 佛大十力 (“the Buddha’s great ten strengths”).
n.­177
Toh 556: “unstained by characteristics.” YJ and BG match Toh 555: 不著於相 (“no attachment to characteristics”).
n.­178
This line is absent in BG.
n.­179
This line is absent in BG.
n.­180
Toh 556: “dullness.” BG and YJ match Toh 555: 悔 (“regret”).
n.­181
Toh 556: “obscuration by the kleśas.” The Chinese versions are similar to Toh 556: BG has 不逼惱困苦障, while YJ has 不逼惱障. In his commentary on YJ entitled 《金光明最勝王經疏》, Hui Zhao interprets it as “three kinds of kleśas that are obscurations to the development of three kinds of patience” in general, or 闇鈍障 (“obscurations caused by ignorance”).
n.­182
Toh 556 has “perceiving characteristics and virtuous conduct.” YJ and BG have 見行相障 (“obscurations of perceiving characteristics”). Hui Zhao interprets this as “subtle obscurations to seeing the cessation and arising of characteristics.”
n.­183
YJ has 與煩惱離 (“… not mixed with the kleśas”). BG has 煩惱本起,悉皆清淨 (“… is where the kleśas originally arise, yet it is pure”).
n.­184
Past tense according to Toh 556. Toh 555 could be present or future. The Chinese versions have no indication of tense.
n.­185
This line is omitted in BG.
n.­186
Past tense according to Toh 556. Toh 555 could be present or future. The Chinese versions could be understood to be the present perfect tense.
n.­187
Toh 556 has “kleśas.” YJ and BG match Toh 555.
n.­188
Toh 556 has “body.” YJ and BG have 體, which is a pictographic character for “body” but can also mean “essence.”
n.­189
BG has 逆流而上 (“moves against the current”).
n.­190
This sentence is absent in BG.
n.­191
Toh 556 has “body.” YJ and BG have 體, which is a pictographic character for “body” but can also mean “essence.”
n.­192
Toh 556 has “aspiration.” YJ is similar to Toh 555: 決定信 (“unshakable faith”). This line is absent in BG.
n.­193
This sentence is absent in BG.
n.­194
The Chinese versions omit “weak.”
n.­195
The reason why the rabbit cannot go across the sea is omitted in BG. YJ adds 凡夫之人亦复如是 (“those ordinary people are also like this”), which is absent in BG.
n.­196
Toh 556 has “perfectly at peace.” The Chinese versions agree with Toh 555.
n.­197
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 omits “sickness,” which is in accord with YJ and BG.
n.­198
BG has 身心常在定 (“a body and mind that are always in samādhi”).
n.­199
For “vicious spirits” Toh 555 has ’dre srin. Toh 556 has yi dwags. YJ has “vicious animals, vicious humans, and vicious spirits.” BG has “vicious humans, vicious elephants, and vicious animals.”
n.­200
YJ and BG have 如來無無記事,一切境界無欲知心 (“the tathāgatas do not have anything that they do not retain, and they do not generate thoughts to know any object”). Hui Zhao explains that the second phrase corresponds to the power of nonregression or nondiminution of aspiration, 欲無減, which is one of the eighteen distinctive abilities of a buddha.
n.­201
如來所記無不決定, which Hui Zhao interprets as “the tathāgatas have no uncertainty, regardless of what they teach.”
n.­202
善女人 (“noble women”) is absent in BG.
n.­203
As above, 善女人 (“noble women”) is absent in BG.
n.­204
n.­205
“… of the individuals who possess this sūtra” is absent in BG.
n.­206
phan. Toh 555 has the error sman (“medicine”). YJ and BG read 利益 (“benefit”), thus matching Toh 556.
n.­207
如是修行 (“practice in this manner”).
n.­208
YJ has 夢見金鼓懺悔品 (“Seeing a Golden Drum in a Dream: Regret and Repentance”). BG and TWC have 懺悔品 (“Regret and Repentance”).
n.­209
The first two sentences are present in YJ but absent in BG.
n.­210
“Carrying objects for offering” is absent in BG.
n.­211
BG omits “spread out flowers and perfume.”
n.­212
“Spread through all world realms in the trichiliocosm” is absent in BG.
n.­213
BG adds 三世諸苦 (“and the suffering in past, present, and future lives”).
n.­214
YJ has 令安穩 (“bring calm and tranquility”). BG has 令得無懼 (“result in the attainment of fearlessness”).
n.­215
After “just as it has been for the Lord of Munis, the Bhagavat,” BG adds 得無所畏 (“obtaining fearlessness”).
n.­216
BG has 諸佛聖人,所成功德,離於生死,到大智岸 (“The virtues accomplished by all buddhas and sages / Who stand apart from saṃsāra and have reached the shore of great wisdom”).
n.­217
BG has 如是眾生,所得功德,定及助道,猶如大海 (Thus the merits, dhyānas, and practices / Of all beings are like the oceans”).
n.­218
“Be freed from suffering” is absent in BG. Instead it has 所出言教 (“the teachings that emerged”) as an object of “hearing.”
n.­219
BG has 百生、千生、千萬億生 (“a hundred, a thousand, up to a countless number of lifetimes”).
n.­220
“Pray one-pointedly with devotion” is absent in BG. Instead it has 隨其所思,諸所願求 (“and the requests and wishes they conceive”) as objects of “fulfilling” in the verse.
n.­221
“On hearing the sound” is absent in BG.
n.­222
BG has 若有眾生,諸苦所切,三惡道報,及以人中 (“If there are beings tormented by all forms of suffering, / Such as the retribution of the three lower existences or being born as a human”).
n.­223
In the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557, the parallel to this verse is the following verse and vice versa. In the Chinese versions, YJ is the same as Toh 555; BG and TWC are the same as the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557.
n.­224
Toh 556 and 557 have “ignoring my mother and father.” BG and TWC have不識諸佛,及父母恩 (“not recognizing the kindness of the buddhas and my parents”). YJ has 不敬尊親 (“not revering my honorable parents”).
n.­225
“I have constantly committed bad actions” is absent in BG.
n.­226
BG adds 隨心所作 (“acting freely as I wish”) before “and not seeing these as sinful.”
n.­227
“I have constantly committed bad actions” is absent in BG.
n.­228
BG has 繫屬於他 (“I am bound by others”).
n.­229
BG adds 身、口、意惡,所集三業,如是眾罪,今悉懺悔 (“Now I repent / All three activities / Accumulated by bad bodily actions, speech, and thought, / And such negative deeds”).
n.­230
Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 have “śrāvakas” instead of “saṅgha.” TWC, BG, and YJ match Toh 555.
n.­231
The parallel to this verse in the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 comes a verse later due to the inclusion of an extra verse in those versions, thus offsetting subsequent parallel verses with Toh 555. That extra verse is present in TWC, BG, and YJ.
n.­232
In Toh 556 and 557, this verse is followed by a verse that is not present in the Sanskrit, Chinese, or consequently Toh 555. It is, however, quoted as being from the sūtra by Śāntideva in his Śikṣāsamuccaya: “I make a confession of all / The disrespect I have shown / To the teachers of the Dharma, / And disrespect for the Dharma.”
n.­233
BG has 父母尊長 (“parents and elders”).
n.­234
The last three lines of this verse in BG read 已得安止,住十地者,悉令具足 (“Become stabilized and reach / The ten bhūmis to be accomplished”).
n.­235
BG has 如來正覺,為一眾生,億劫修行 (“The completely enlightened one, the Tathāgata, / Underwent hardship for a hundred million eons / For the sake of just one being.”)
n.­236
“Through the power of wisdom” is absent in BG.
n.­237
BG has 使無量眾 (“free countless beings”).
n.­238
BG describes the sūtra as 甚深悔法 (“the extremely deep Dharma of repentance”).
n.­239
BG has 若能至心,一懺悔者 (“if one is able to make wholehearted repentance”).
n.­240
BG has 我今已說,懺悔之法,是金光經,清淨微妙 (“I have taught the Dharma of repentence; / This Sūtra of Golden Light is pure and subtle.”)
n.­241
This verse in BG appears three verses later. Also, rather than “May I never tire of…,” BG has 十力世尊,我當成就 (“I will become accomplished as a bhagavat with the ten strengths”). In the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557, this verse appears two verses later. It is absent in Toh 555 and YJ.
n.­242
In accordance with the Yongle and Kangxi versions, the Sanskrit, Toh 556 and 557, and YJ.
n.­243
BG has 諸佛所有,甚深法藏,不可思議,無量功德,一切種智 (“I will obtain the extremely profound / Treasure of the Dharma of the tathāgatas, / Inconceivable and incalculable merit, / And wisdom of all kinds”).
n.­244
Rather than “all buddhas in the ten directions,” BG has 諸佛世尊 (“all tathāgatas and bhagavats”).
n.­245
“Will each look upon and regard me” is absent in BG. Between “with their minds of great compassion” and “and accept the confession that I make,” it has 當證微誠 (“[the tathāgatas] will witness my humble honesty”).
n.­246
In the Sanskrit, Toh 556 and 557, and TWC, BG, and YJ, the contents of this verse are extended and span two verses.
n.­247
BG has 十方現在,大悲世尊 (“the present bhagavats of the ten directions, who have great compassion”).
n.­248
BG has 誠心懺悔 (“wholehearted repentance”).
n.­249
“May I be purified of them all” is absent in BG.
n.­250
According to Choné and Lhasa nam yang. Degé has nams kyang. YJ has “never dared to conceal” while BG and TWC appear to interpret the second half as referring to bad actions that have been committed.
n.­251
“That have placed beings in bondage / Beginninglessly and continuously” is absent in BG. BG has instead 今悉懺悔 (“Today I repent everything”).
n.­252
This and the next two verses in Toh 555 appear in a different order in BG, the last coming first.
n.­253
Instead of “today I rejoice in all of,” BG has 悉以迴向 (“I transfer all merits”).
n.­254
Rather than “Jambudvīpa,” BG has 此國土 (“this country”).
n.­255
The Sanskrit, Toh 556 and 557, and BG and TWC read “and be endowed with the ten supreme strengths.”
n.­256
“Through the power of the good roots” is absent in BG.
n.­257
Instead of “May I quickly attain the highest wisdom,” BG has 願於來世,證無上道 (“May I obtain the highest path in future rebirths”).
n.­258
BG has 今於佛前 (“in the presence of the Buddha”).
n.­259
Here BG has 婬欲 (“sexual desires”).
n.­260
BG reads 三有嶮難 (“the obstacles of the three existences”).
n.­261
BG combines this verse and the next into one long verse. It also refers to eight obstacles while YJ notes six obstacles.
n.­262
This line is absent in BG, which has 遇無難難,值好時難,修功德難,值佛亦難 (“The obstacles of meeting no difficulties, the difficulties of arriving at an auspicious time, / The difficulties of practicing merits, and the difficulties of meeting buddhas”).
n.­263
This line is absent in BG.
n.­264
Instead of “I confess endless bad actions and sins,” BG has 如是諸難 (“I confess such difficulties”).
n.­265
This line in BG reads 金色晃耀,猶如須彌 (“who shine with a golden color like Mount Sumeru”).
n.­266
Rather than “the unsurpassable ocean of qualities,” BG has 佛海 (“the ocean of buddhas”).
n.­267
For this line BG has 是故我今,頂禮最勝 (“Therefore, today I salute the buddhas’ limitless teachings”).
n.­268
BG omits “wisdom.”
n.­269
BG has 安住三界如日照世 (“[the buddhas] exist in the three realms just like the sun that illuminates our world”).
n.­270
For this line YJ has 猶如滿月處虛空 (“like the full moon in the sky”), while BG has 妙色廣大,種種各異 (“The subtle colors are vast, / Each differing from the other”).
n.­271
Here BG has 其色紅赤,如日初出,頗梨白銀,校飾光網 (“The color is red like the rising sun, / And the net of light is adorned by crystal and silver”).
n.­272
BG has 三有之中,生死大海,潦水波蕩,惱亂我心 (“In the three realms of existence, the ocean of saṃsāra / Surges and disturbs my mind”).
n.­273
BG has 智慧大海,瀰漫三界 (“whose oceanic wisdom overflows the three realms”).
n.­274
BG has 常當至心,正念諸佛 (“May I always wholeheartedly and rightly remember the buddhas”).
n.­275
BG has 恆修善業 (“and always practice good actions”).
n.­276
“Attain happiness” is absent in BG.
n.­277
BG adds 十方世界 (“in the worlds of ten directions”) at the beginning of this verse.
n.­278
The last two lines of this verse are absent in BG, which instead reads 如是之人,悉令解脫 (“May such people be liberated”).
n.­279
YJ has 逼迫身心無暫樂 (“Their bodies and minds are oppressed, without the slightest happiness”). For the last two lines of this verse, BG has 愁憂驚畏,種種恐懼,擾亂其心 (“Distress, terror, and all kinds of fear / Distract the mind”).
n.­280
This verse is condensed in BG: 如是無量,諸苦惱等,願使一切,悉得解脫 (“May beings be liberated / From all such countless forms of suffering”).
n.­281
According to Yongle, Kangxi, and Narthang theng po. Degé has thing po. YJ matches Yongle, Kangxi, and Narthang with 跛者 (“lame”). This term is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­282
For this portion of the line, BG has 裸者得衣 (“the naked ones obtain clothing”).
n.­283
Prior to this line, BG adds 眾生相視,和顏悅色 (“all beings see each other with pleasant countenance”).
n.­284
BG omits “devas.”
n.­285
For this line BG has 心常思念,他人善事 (“and may they constantly bear others’ good actions in their minds”).
n.­286
BG here lists various instruments: 箜篌、箏笛, 琴瑟,鼓吹,如是種種 (“harps, zheng, flutes, lutes, drums, and other wind instruments”).
n.­287
BG omits “If they wish for water, may there appear….”
n.­288
Rather than “perfectly cool pools,” BG has 江河池沼,流泉諸水 (“rivers, ponds, springs, and other bodies of water”).
n.­289
BG omits “thrones and seats.”
n.­290
For the last two lines of this verse, BG has 願諸眾生,諸所求索,隨其所念,應念即得 (“May all beings obtain whatever they seek, / Realizing it in accordance with their wishes”).
n.­291
“Pure” is absent in BG.
n.­292
According to Narthang and Lhasa chos sgo and the parallel passage in the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557. Degé has chos sku (dharmakāya). In the Chinese, YJ has 法門 (“doors to the Dharma”). TWC has just “Dharma.” BG modifies “Dharma” with 清淨無垢 (“pure and undefiled”).
n.­293
BG has 三惡 (“three lower rebirths”).
n.­294
Rather than discussing the avoidance of eight unfortunate states, BG has 值無難處 (“May they reach a state that is devoid of difficulties”).
n.­295
“But gain a supreme human’s wealths and freedoms” in absent in BG.
n.­296
BG has 覲覩諸佛,無上之王 (“meet the buddhas, the supreme kings”).
n.­297
BG adds 安隱豐樂 (“tranquility, stability, wealth, and happiness”).
n.­298
BG omits “and a long life that lasts for countless eons.”
n.­299
“Heroic, with sharp minds and great intelligence” is absent in BG, which instead has 精勤不懈 (“strive without indolence”).
n.­300
BG reads 安住禪定,自在快樂 (“who rest in samādhi and are free and happy”).
n.­301
BG has 演說正法,眾所樂聞 (“and who teach the true Dharma, which all beings are delighted to hear”).
n.­302
BG has 三有 (“three existences”).
n.­303
BG reads 願於來世成無上道 (“May I accomplish the supreme path in a future rebirth”).
n.­304
BG has 得淨無垢,吉祥果報 (“May I obtain purity without defilement and auspicious karmic fruits”).
n.­305
Rather than referring to a buddha’s “qualities,” BG has 十力 (“ten strengths”).
n.­306
“Unpolluted” is absent in BG, which instead reads 無諸疑網 (“without any doubts”).
n.­307
BG has 國王,輔相大臣 (“kings and ministers”) rather than “devas and humans.”
n.­308
BG inserts 五佛 (“five buddhas”) in between “one buddha” and “ten buddhas.”
n.­309
BG has 若於無量,百千萬億,諸佛如來 (“with immeasurable hundreds of thousands of myriads of millions of buddhas, tathāgatas”). For this chapter, BG concludes with this verse. The following paragraphs are only found in YJ.
n.­310
This chapter is missing in TWC’s Chinese translation. In BG this chapter is translated by Paramārtha.
n.­311
Instead of “had fallen,” YJ and BG have 應墮 (“will fall”).
n.­312
Rather than “gurus and family,” YJ has 尊親 (“elders and parents”). BG has 父母 (“parents”) and 尊長 (“elders”).
n.­313
Rather than “upādhyāyas,” BG has of 沙門 (“śramaṇa”).
n.­314
“Having seen those wondrous light rays” is absent in BG.
n.­315
“Circled the Bhagavat three times, keeping him to their right” is absent in BG.
n.­316
In Toh 556 and The Sutra of Ending Karmic Obscurations (Karmā­varaṇa­prati­praśrabdhi, Toh 219), 1.­2, which appears to be the primary source for this chapter, the questioner is Śāriputra.
n.­317
“Who are in error” is absent in BG.
n.­318
“To benefit them” is absent in BG.
n.­319
BG has 一切眾生 (“all beings”).
n.­320
“Develop dedicated diligence” is absent in BG.
n.­321
BG adds 出微妙音 (“[the conch of the Dharma that] emits subtle and beautiful sounds”).
n.­322
Assuming sman is in error for phan, as occurs a number of times in the sūtra. YJ and BG have “benefit” as a verb.
n.­323
BG has 一切眾生 (“all beings”).
n.­324
BG adds 為令無量無數眾生得清淨故 (“make countless and innumerable beings attain purity”). After noting these benefits to all beings, it then adds 為諸天人得清淨故 (“make the devas attain purity”).
n.­325
BG has 隨生死流 (“engaged in saṃsāra”).
n.­326
Rather than “virtuous individuals,” BG has simply 眾生 (“beings”).
n.­327
Toh 156 has “I have made my parents unhappy.” The Chinese versions are similar to Toh 555: BG has 觸惱 (“to annoy,” “to distress”) while YJ has 惱害 (“to harm” due to anger).
n.­328
Toh 556 begins the list with “the wealth of individuals.” The Chinese is the same as Toh 555; BG translates this as 塔 (“stūpa”); YJ has 窣堵波 (su du po), which transcribes stūpa.
n.­329
BG omits “did not create the causes of virtue.”
n.­330
Regarding “Today, while I am alive … in the presence of bhagavats,” YJ has 我今歸命,對諸佛前 (“Today I take refuge in the presence of the buddhas”), while BG has 奉對懺悔 (“I repent in the presence of the buddhas”). “While I am alive” (deng bdag srog phyogs nas) is absent in both Chinese versions and could have been a mistaken reading of 歸命 (“to take refuge”).
n.­331
Rather than referring to eight unfortunate states, BG has 生十二難 (“born in twelve unfortunate states”).
n.­332
Rather than “conduct of enlightenment,” BG has 三菩提道 (“three paths of enlightenment”).
n.­333
Rather than “conduct of enlightenment,” BG has 三菩提道 (“three paths of enlightenment”).
n.­334
Rather than “conduct of enlightenment,” BG has 三菩提道 (“three paths of enlightenment”).
n.­335
This paragraph is absent in YJ but included in BG.
n.­336
“Because of that cause and condition” is absent in BG, which instead has 是故 (“therefore”).
n.­337
“For a long time” is absent in BG.
n.­338
Rather than “they should make a confession in this way,” BG has 如是修行 (“they should practice in this way”).
n.­339
After this line, BG adds 於一切法欲求清淨,無諸障礙,如是懺悔,未來之罪不敢復作 (“Seeking purity and cleanliness, without any of the obstructions of all dharmas, if someone confesses in this way, future bad actions will be avoided”).
n.­340
The order Avṛha, Atapa, Sudṛśa, and Sudarśana is the most common cosmology. Toh 556 has an additional paradise‍—Asaṃjñasattva‍—followed by those four paradises in this order: Sudṛśa, Sudarśana, Avṛha, and Atapa.
n.­341
“Unshakable wisdom” is absent in Toh 556. It is present in YJ and BG, which read 不動智.
n.­342
BG reads 善男子、善女人 (“a noble man or a noble woman”).
n.­343
“Not giving rise to wrong thoughts” is absent in BG.
n.­344
This line is absent in BG, which instead has 若能成就如是四種之法,懺悔業障永得除滅 (“If one can accomplish these four dharmas, one will purify karmic obscurations through repentance”).
n.­345
YJ and BG have 三業 (“three activities”), which refers to karma resulting from activities of body, speech, and mind.
n.­346
BG modifies “four kinds of karmic obscuration” with 最大 (“greatest”), thus reading “the four greatest kinds of karmic obscuration.”
n.­347
BG has 十二部經 (“the twelve Mahāyāna sūtras”).
n.­348
BG modifies this with 十方 (“in the ten directions”).
n.­349
“It is true that some beings are unable to meditate on the Mahāyāna” is absent in BG.
n.­350
“They rejoice with single-pointed mindfulness, then they will attain measureless merit” is absent in BG.
n.­351
Rather than “wisdom of the mind,” BG has 定 (“samādhi”).
n.­352
BG here adds 可愛 (“pleasing”).
n.­353
BG omits “all beings.”
n.­354
BG has 已具三菩提道 (“who have already attained the three paths of enlightenment”).
n.­355
BG adds 然大法炬 (“who light the torch of the Dharma”).
n.­356
BG modifies “the conch of the Dharma” with出微妙聲 (“that emits subtle sounds”).
n.­357
“Who send down a rain of Dharma” is absent in BG.
n.­358
BG adds 為欲安樂一切眾生,哀念一切眾生,一切人天皆蒙安樂 (“in order to pacify the minds of all beings, to sympathize with all beings, such that all humans and devas attain peace and happiness”).
n.­359
Here BG has 三世 (“of the three times”).
n.­360
“Being a thousandth part of it” is absent in BG.
n.­361
Rather than “someone,” BG has 善男子、善女人 (“a noble man or a noble woman”).
n.­362
“Without doubt she will truly accomplish becoming a man in that very life exactly as she wished to” is absent in BG.
n.­363
“Having learned the merit that comes from rejoicing” is absent in BG.
n.­364
Rather than “turn the wheel of the Dharma,” BG has 得大光明 (“obtain great radiance”).
n.­365
BG has 若有眾生未得修行 (“Then if that individual did not get to practice, they…”).
n.­366
BG adds 偏袒右肩,右膝著地,合掌恭敬 (“with their right shoulder partially revealed, right knee on the ground, and palms placed together to show respect”).
n.­367
BG includes “about to discard their karmically ripened body and pass into nirvāṇa” in the coming paragraph and not here.
n.­368
There is no equivalent for “happy” here in BG.
n.­369
BG adds another paragraph here: 復次,善男子!若有善男子、善女人欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者,應修聲聞、緣覺、大乘之行。其有未修行者,日夜六時偏袒右肩,右膝著地,合掌恭敬,一心一意口自說言:『頂禮十方世界一切諸佛世尊欲捨應身入涅槃者,我今稽請莫般涅槃,久住於世,度脫安樂一切眾生,如前所說,乃至人天皆蒙安樂 (“Moreover, noble one! If a noble man or a noble woman seeks supreme enlightenment, they should practice the conduct of the śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, and bodhisattvas. Those who have not practiced should, in the day and night, with their right shoulder partially revealed, right knee on the ground, and palms placed together, show respect and single-mindedly pray: ‘I bow down my head in homage to all the buddhas, bhagavats, in the worlds in the ten directions, who are about to discard their karmically ripened body and pass into nirvāṇa. I pray and request them not to pass into nirvāṇa, to live a long life in the world, and to liberate all beings and make them happy, as was taught previously, such that humans and devas are endowed with peace and happiness”).
n.­370
YJ also adds 未來 (“future”).
n.­371
Rather than “someone,” BG has 善男子、善女人 (“a noble man or a noble woman”).
n.­372
Rather than “someone,” BG has 善男子、善女人 (“a noble man or a noble woman”).
n.­373
BG here adds 何以故 (“Why is that?”).
n.­374
Here BG has 利益 (“benefits”).
n.­375
According to sred pa in Yongle, Kangxi, Narthang, Urga, Lhasa, BG (which has 貪心), and YJ (which has 貪愛). Degé has srid (“existence”).
n.­376
Here BG has 世尊 (“Bhagavat”).
n.­377
BG adds 及諸人天 (“and devas”).
n.­378
BG has 百千萬億 (“hundreds of thousands of myriads of millions”).
n.­379
Rather than “but it has nothing it has to liberate,” BG has 與縛不異 (“yet there is no difference from being in bondage”).
n.­380
BG reads 大地菩薩 (“great bodhisattvas of the earth”).
n.­381
Rather than “whoever,” BG has 善男子、善女人 (“a noble man or a noble woman”).
n.­382
BG adds 一句一偈以持勸化 (“to carry and to persuade others with just one sentence or one verse”). Note that YJ also refers to one sentence or verse.
n.­383
BG adds 若有眾生未得修行功德善根 (“if a being has not cultivated merit or the causes of virtue”).
n.­384
BG explains the three as 聲聞、緣覺、大乘之道 (“the paths of the śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, and the Mahāyāna”).
n.­385
Rather than “those beings,” BG has 善男子、善女人 (“a noble man or a noble woman”).
n.­386
“Who wish to dedicate whatever roots of goodness they have from seeking enlightenment and meditating on the path of the three yānas” is absent in BG, which instead has 若有眾生未得修行 (“those beings who have not practiced before”).
n.­387
BG has 一日一夜 (“one day and one night”).
n.­388
BG has 乃至畜生、人非人等,乃至升撮以施一切 (“even down to giving a handful of things to everyone, including animals, humans, and kinnaras”).
n.­389
BG adds 佛智慧故 (“due to the wisdom of the buddhas”).
n.­390
According to mi spong par in Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, and Choné. Degé has mi spyod par (“not practicing”). YJ and BG match mi spong par with 不捨 (“not rejecting”).
n.­391
Rather than “wisdom,” BG has 福德 (“merit”).
n.­392
BG adds to this list 自在無盡 (“power that has no limit”).
n.­393
BG here adds 菩提之道 (“the path to enlightenment”).
n.­394
BG has instead 無垢 (“undefiled”).
n.­395
BG adds 我亦如是,與一切眾生同共善根,是善根故,俱得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,同得一切智智 (“I will also be the same, sharing these roots of goodness with all beings. By means of these roots of goodness, we all will obtain supreme enlightenment and omniscience”).
n.­396
Toh 556 has Amitābha (’od dpag med) rather than Amitāyus (tshe dpag tu med pa).
n.­397
Toh 556 reads ’od mchog. Toh 555 has ’phags pa’i ’od. YJ and BG have 勝光佛.
n.­398
Toh 556 has ’od dge. YJ and BG have 妙光佛.
n.­399
Toh 556 has bsod nams ’od. In Toh 556, he precedes Akṣobhya. YJ and BG have 功德善光佛, who follows Akṣobhya 阿閦佛.
n.­400
Toh 556 has just seng ge, which is siṃha in Sanskrit. YJ and BG have 師子善光佛.
n.­401
Toh 556 has ’od zer brgya pa. Toh 555 has ’od brgya pa. YJ and BG have 百光明佛.
n.­402
Toh 556 reads ’od zer mtho ba. Toh 555 has dran pa’i ’od.
n.­403
Toh 556 has rin chen ’od ’phro. Toh 555 has rin chen ’bar. YJ and BG have 寶相佛.
n.­404
Toh 555 has rin chen mtshan. Toh 556 reads ’od kyi dra ba can. YJ and BG have 網光明佛.
n.­405
Toh 555 has ’bar ba’i ’od. Toh 556 has ’od ’bar. YJ has 焰明佛, while BG reads 炎光明佛.
n.­406
Toh 555 has rgyas par ’bar ba’i ’od. YJ has 焰盛光明佛, while BG has 炎盛光明佛. Toh 556 reads snang ba’i rgyal po, which may be the result of this and the next name being combined into one.
n.­407
Toh 555 has bkra shis bla ma’i rgyal po. This does not seem to be present in Toh 556.
n.­408
Toh 555 has dam pa’i sgra. Absent in Toh 556.
n.­409
Toh 555 has bkod pa’i mchog. Toh 556 has shin tu rgyan.
n.­410
Toh 556 has yan lag mchog. Toh 555 has bla ma ’phags pa’i sku.
n.­411
Following Toh 555, which has mngon par dga’ ba’i gzugs sku. Absent in Toh 556.
n.­412
Following Toh 555, which has ’od zer kun du snang mdzad. Absent in Toh 556.
n.­413
Toh 555 has tshangs pa rnam dag rgyal po. Absent in Toh 556.
n.­414
Absent in Toh 556.
n.­415
Rather than “and liberated beings,” YJ has 為渡眾生 (“in order to liberate beings”). BG has 為欲渡脫安樂一切眾生 (“in order to liberate and pacify all beings”).
n.­416
“With clear faith” is absent in BG.
n.­417
BG has 無有前後 (“nonsequentially”).
n.­418
In Toh 556 at this point there are listed four items and other requisites: robes, food, bedding, medicine when ill, and other requisites.
n.­419
BG adds 何者為七?金、銀、琉璃、頗梨、馬瑙、硨磲、青黃寶等 (“What are the seven? Gold, silver, beryl, crystal, coral, musāragalva coral, and green and yellow jewelry”).
n.­420
Rather than “someone,” BG has 汝 (“you”).
n.­421
Assuming dkon mchog (“jewels”) was omitted.
n.­422
BG adds 一切世界三世三寶勸請久住不可為比三世一切世界於無量劫,勸請如來說深正法不可為比 (“Requesting the Three Jewels of the three times of all the worlds to persist for a long time‍—even that cannot serve as an analogy for it. Requesting the tathāgatas to proclaim the deep, correct Dharma in the innumerable eons of three times of all worlds‍—even that cannot serve as an analogy for it”).
n.­423
BG adds 善根 (“roots of goodness”).
n.­424
BG adds 三世自發菩提願 (“naturally making vows for enlightenment in all three times”).
n.­425
BG includes the following paragraph after this line, omitting “could not serve as an analogy.”
n.­426
“Therefore, a request and supplication to the Three Jewels in the three times in all world realms” is absent in BG.
n.­427
“All that has merit that is extremely profound” is absent in BG.
n.­428
“Understood it” is absent in BG.
n.­429
“Superior” is absent in BG.
n.­430
BG here adds 皆悉雲集 (“all gathered”).
n.­431
BG does not include “a sublime sound occurred.”
n.­432
“The power of blessing” is absent in BG.
n.­433
BG adds 至於此生 (“until this lifetime”).
n.­434
In Toh 556 the name is Mahāraśmiskandha. The Chinese versions match Toh 555. BG has 寶王大炎照, while YJ has 寶王大光照.
n.­435
BG puts the following sentence after the third assembly: “The Tathāgata Great Precious King Illuminator appeared in the world at that time so that all devas, humans, Śakra, Brahmā, mendicants, brahmins, and other beings could attain nirvāṇa and bliss.”
n.­436
“Who attained nirvāṇa” is absent in the Chinese versions.
n.­437
“The three knowledges” is absent in BG.
n.­438
“Who attained nirvāṇa” is absent in the Chinese versions.
n.­439
“Who attained nirvāṇa” is absent in the Chinese versions.
n.­440
BG repeats the description 三明流通自在无礙 (“They gained the three knowledges, the six higher cognitions, and unimpeded freedom”). As noted, after this sentence the following line appears: “The Tathāgata Great Precious King Illuminator appeared in the world at that time so that all devas, humans, Śakra, Brahmā, mendicants, brahmins, and other beings could attain nirvāṇa and bliss.”
n.­441
In Toh 556 the name is Gaṅgadevī. YJ and BG match Toh 555 with 福寶光明.
n.­442
In Toh 556, this is not a previous life of Śākyamuni, and the prophesied buddha is Ratnārci. The Chinese versions match Toh 555.
n.­443
The four lower existences are hell beings, pretas, animals, and asuras. In the more common classification of three lower existences, the asuras are categorized as being in the higher realms. These four are listed in The Mahāyāna Sūtra “The Kāśyapa Chapter” (Tib. ’od srung kyi le’u zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo; Skt. Kāśyapa­parivarta­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra), Toh 87, folio 141.a.
n.­444
In Toh 556, the number is eighty-four thousand. YJ and BG have 八十四百千 (“eighty-four hundred thousand”).
n.­445
YJ and BG read, “Then suddenly the assembly all saw the Tathāgata Great Precious King Illuminator turn the wheel of Dharma and teach the sublime, supreme Dharma.” In his commentary, Hui Zhao also explains that the Tathāgata Great Precious King Illuminator manifested in front of the assembly.
n.­446
“Where the Tathāgata Great Precious King Illuminator now dwells” is absent in BG.
n.­447
“Having attained nirvana” is not in the Chinese versions. Instead, the Chinese versions read 未般涅槃 (“having not passed into nirvana”).
n.­448
“And that is the Buddha that you see” is absent in BG.
n.­449
BG repeats the name of the tathāgata.
n.­450
This is the point where the parallel passages of The Sūtra of Putting an End to Karmic Obscurations, a primary source for almost all of this chapter, concludes. See Toh 219, 1.­82.
n.­451
YJ has 福利善根 (“benefits and roots of goodness”), while BG has 功德善根 (“merits and roots of goodness”).
n.­452
BG adds 惱 (“worries”).
n.­453
BG adds 無能勝者 (“and no one can defeat them”).
n.­454
YJ has 安隱豐樂 (“tranquility, stability, wealth, and happiness”). BG has 安隱快樂 (“tranquility, stability, and happiness”).
n.­455
YJ has 流通 (“circulate”), while BG has 常興 (“always prosper”).
n.­456
“Then the Bhagavat asked the assembly of devas” is absent in BG.
n.­457
The Chinese versions include 行住共俱 (“walk and stand together”).
n.­458
BG has 於吉祥法,於愛敬 (樂 in another editions) 法,我力能令生歡喜心 (“I will please them with auspicious Dharma, and the Dharma of kindness and respect”).
n.­459
BG has 一切人民隨王修習,若有人民能如法修行 (“… all the people will follow the king and practice. If the people practice in accordance with the Dharma…”).
n.­460
“What are those four” is absent in BG.
n.­461
BG adds 安忍 (“being patient”).
n.­462
Rather than “venerate,” BG has 愛護 (“love and protect”).
n.­463
Rather than “control wealth,” the Chinese versions read 輕財 (“disdain wealth”).
n.­464
Rather than “worldly profit,” BG has 勝利 (“merits or rewards”).
n.­465
Before “happiness,” the Chinese versions have 安隱 (“tranquility and stability”).
n.­466
“Correctly” is absent in the Chinese versions.
n.­467
Rather than “benefits,” BG has 功德 (“merits”).
n.­468
Rather than “benefits,” BG has 功德 (“merits”).
n.­469
Rather than “superior merit,” BG has 四福 (“four merits”).
n.­470
BG adds 如是相貌 (“with such features”).
n.­471
The Chinese versions have 一句、一頌 (偈 in BG ) 、一品、一部 (“one sentence, one verse, one chapter, one part”).
n.­472
“For a long time” is absent in the Chinese versions. Instead they have 長夜安樂 (“there will be peace and happiness during the long night”).
n.­473
“Endless benefits” is absent in BG.
n.­474
This sentence is absent in BG.
n.­475
The equivalent chapter in Toh 556 is called “The Purification of the Bhūmis.” YJ has “Dhāraṇīs”: 最淨地陀羅尼. BG has “Bhūmis”: 陀羅尼最淨地.
n.­476
In Toh 556, this is the bodhisattva Akṣayamati. YJ and BG match Toh 555: 師子相無礙光焰菩薩. Note that “mahāsattva” is omitted.
n.­477
Literally “ten million.” The Chinese versions have 億, which can denote 100,000 or higher numbers including 1,000,000, 10,000,000, and 100,000,000.
n.­478
YJ reads 現在心不可得,未來心不可得,過去心不可得。 (“The present mind is nonapprehendable; the future mind is nonapprehendable; the past mind is nonapprehendable”).
n.­479
YJ has 離於菩提,菩提心亦不可得 (“Beyond enlightenment, the enlightenment mind is also nonapprehendable”).
n.­480
For these descriptions, YJ translates more literally as “the mind does not have form” and so on.
n.­481
Here YJ reads 眾生亦不可得,亦不可知 (“beings are also nonapprehendable and unknowable”).
n.­482
YJ reads 菩提微妙,事業、造作皆不可得 (“enlightenment is so subtle that it cannot be apprehended through action or creation”).
n.­483
“Substance” is absent in YJ.
n.­484
“Is immaterial” is absent in YJ.
n.­485
According to Toh 556: “enlightenment.” Toh 555 has “enlightenment mind,” which appears to be an error. In the Chinese versions, BG has “enlightenment” while YJ has “enlightenment mind.”
n.­486
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 has two identical sentences: “Conduct and the name nonconduct…” However, in Toh 556 this is concerning the composite (’dus byas) and noncomposite (’dus ma byas pa), while Toh 555 has spyod pa (“conduct”) and spyod pa ma yin pa (“nonconduct”). YJ and BG have 行非行不可得,行非行名不可得 (“Conduct and nonconduct do not exist as objects of perception. The names of conduct and nonconduct do not exist as objects of perception”). According to Hui Zhao, nonconduct refers to the conduct that should be abandoned.
n.­487
YJ has 於一切寂靜法中而得安住 (“they are able to remain in all extinguished phenomena”).
n.­488
BG has 師子臆長毫獸王 (“the lion, king of the animals, which has a mane”).
n.­489
Based on YJ, which has 風輪那羅延力 (“Nārāyaṇa’s wind wheel”). Tib. rlung gi dkyil ’khor stobs po che. The Tib. stobs po che is not a standard rendering of Nārāyaṇa in Tibetan, but Yijing’s Chinese is clear on this point. Nārāyaṇa is a major deity in the pantheon of classical Indian religious traditions, famous for his strength, and in Buddhist sources he is often depicted as holding a wheel in one hand.
n.­490
YJ has 心不退 (“diminished”).
n.­491
Rather than “the treasure of the qualities of meditative stability and increases it,” YJ has 靜慮法藏求滿足 (“the fulfillment of the treasure of the qualities of meditation”).
n.­492
YJ has 善男子, 是名菩薩摩訶薩十種菩提心因 (“Noble one! These are known as the ten aspects of the enlightenment mind of bodhisattva mahāsattvas, which are the causes of the ten perfections respectively”).
n.­493
Toh 556 has ten qualities. The Chinese versions have 五法 (“five qualities”).
n.­494
Toh 556 has ten qualities. The Chinese versions have 五法 (“five qualities”).
n.­495
Toh 556 has ten qualities. The Chinese versions have 五法 (“five qualities”).
n.­496
Toh 556 has ten qualities. The Chinese versions have 五法 (“five qualities”).
n.­497
Toh 556 has ten qualities. The Chinese versions have 五法 (“five qualities”).
n.­498
Rather than “not creating thoughts,” YJ has 令不散 (“not letting them scatter”).
n.­499
Toh 556 has ten qualities. The Chinese versions have 五法 (“five qualities”).
n.­500
Rather than “quickly eliminating all kleśas, which are to be eliminated through meditation,” YJ has 見修煩惱,咸速斷除 (“quickly eliminating all kleśas during the path of seeing and the path of cultivation”).
n.­501
Rather than “the qualities of the five fields of knowledge,” YJ has 世間伎術五明之法 (“the five fields of science and the techniques of the world”).
n.­502
Toh 556 has ten qualities. The Chinese versions have五法 (“five qualities”).
n.­503
Toh 556 has ten qualities. The Chinese versions have五法 (“five qualities”).
n.­504
Toh 556 has ten qualities. The Chinese versions have五法 (“five qualities”).
n.­505
Rather than “the conduct, the good, and the bad in the minds of all beings,” YJ has 一切眾生心行善惡 (“the good and bad in the minds and conduct of all beings”).
n.­506
Rather than “the faculties and the three natures,” YJ has 三種根性 (“the three kinds of natures of faculties”).
n.­507
Toh 556 has ten qualities. The Chinese versions have五法 (“five qualities”).
n.­508
YJ has 無生法忍 (“patience based on the awareness of the nonarising of dharmas”).
n.­509
“That is the omen” is absent in YJ.
n.­510
YJ has 初地菩薩 (“bodhisattvas of the first bhūmi”). Note that in the Chinese, “bhūmi” is qualifying “bodhisattvas” and not the other way around.
n.­511
“That is the omen” is absent in YJ.
n.­512
YJ has 二地菩薩 (“bodhisattvas of the second bhūmi”).
n.­513
“That is the omen” is absent in YJ.
n.­514
YJ has 三地菩薩 (“bodhisattvas of the third bhūmi”).
n.­515
YJ has 皆能摧伏 (“capable of defeating”).
n.­516
“That is the omen” is absent in YJ.
n.­517
YJ has 四地菩薩 (“bodhisattvas of the fourth bhūmi”).
n.­518
“That is the omen” is absent in YJ.
n.­519
YJ has 五地菩薩 (“bodhisattvas of the fifth bhūmi”).
n.­520
“That is the omen” is absent in YJ.
n.­521
YJ has 六地菩薩 (“bodhisattvas of the sixth bhūmi”).
n.­522
“That is the omen” is absent in YJ.
n.­523
YJ has 七地菩薩 (“bodhisattvas of the seventh bhūmi”).
n.­524
YJ has 於菩薩前,有諸眾生應墮地獄 (“If [those beings who are going to fall into the hells] appear before the bodhisattvas of the seventh bhūmi…”).
n.­525
“That is the omen” is absent in YJ.
n.­526
YJ has 八地菩薩 (“bodhisattvas of the eight bhūmi”).
n.­527
“That is the omen” is absent in YJ.
n.­528
YJ has 九地菩薩 (“bodhisattvas of the ninth bhūmi”).
n.­529
“That is the omen” is absent in YJ.
n.­530
YJ has 十地菩薩 (“bodhisattvas of the tenth bhūmi”).
n.­531
According to Toh 556 and YJ and BG’s 焰. Toh 555 has ’od ’phro (“radiating light”).
n.­532
YJ has 難勝 (“Difficult to Surpass”).
n.­533
YJ has 無患無累 (“without worries and without fatigue”).
n.­534
Toh 556 has “perceiving movement within the composite.” The Chinese versions are the same as Toh 555: BG has 行法, while YJ has 行.
n.­535
YJ has 微細諸相現行 (“[ignorance of] the manifestation of subtle features”).
n.­536
Rather than “not being skilled in,” YJ has 此二無礙未善巧 (“not being skilled in the unobstructed understanding of [these two]”).
n.­537
Toh 556 has “the great higher cognitions,” which is the same as the Chinese 大神通.
n.­538
In Toh 556, in this entire list the samādhis are the causes of the development of the enlightenment mind and not the other way around. The Chinese versions are the same as Toh 555.
n.­539
Toh 556 reads “that has no location.” In the Chinese it’s “delightful,” for which BG has 可愛住 and YJ has 可愛樂.
n.­540
Toh 556 adds “of the present buddhas.” YJ is the same as Toh 555: 現前證住; BG is the same as Toh 556: 現在佛現前證住.
n.­541
Toh 556 has “the lamp of wisdom.” The Chinese versions have 智藏 (“repository of wisdom”).
n.­542
In Toh 556, the name of the dhāraṇī is consecration. YJ and BG are the same as Toh 555: 依功德力 (dependence on the strength of the qualities).
n.­543
Toh 556: pūrṇamnorathe duhu duhu duhu yāvat candra daudatte dāvād arakṣamān daṇạparihāram kuru svāhā. The Chinese transliterations in YJ and BG are very close to Toh 555.
n.­544
YJ has 得脫一切怖畏,所謂虎狼、師子、惡獸之類,一切惡鬼,人,非人等,怨賊災橫,及諸苦惱 (“freed from all fears including vicious beasts such as tigers, jackals, and lions; malevolent pretas; humans; nonhumans; hateful thieves; accidents; and all suffering”).
n.­545
In Toh 556 the name of the dhāraṇī is invincibility. YJ and BG are similar to Toh 555: 善安樂住.
n.­546
Toh 556 has tadyathā | uttoli ciriciri uttorā toranaṃ śānto śānto attoli hulu hulu svāhā.
n.­547
YJ has 脫諸怖畏、惡獸、惡鬼、人、非人等,怨賊災橫及諸苦惱 (“freed from the following: all fears, vicious beasts, malevolent pretas, humans, nonhumans, hateful thieves, accidents, and all suffering”).
n.­548
In Toh 556 the name of the dhāraṇī is firm presence. YJ is the same as Toh 555: 難勝力. BG adds “great” to “power”: 難勝大力.
n.­549
Toh 556 has tadyathā | daṇṭhike vaṇṭhike karaṭhī kauraṭhi kaiyūre tantili svāhā.
n.­550
YJ has 脫諸怖畏,惡獸、惡鬼、人、非人等、怨賊災橫及諸苦惱 (“freed from the following: all fears, vicious beasts, malevolent pretas, humans, nonhumans, hateful thieves, accidents, and all suffering”).
n.­551
In Toh 556 the name of the dhāraṇī is unsubjugated. YJ is the same as Toh 555: 大利益. BG adds 大利益難壞 (“difficult to destroy”).
n.­552
Toh 556 has tadyathā | śiri śiri dimi dimini dari darini śiri śiriṇi viśalā viśālā paśa paśani bandhniye svāhā.
n.­553
YJ has 脫諸怖畏,惡獸、惡鬼、人、非人等、怨賊災橫及諸苦惱 (“freed from the following: all fears, vicious beasts, malevolent pretas, humans, nonhumans, hateful thieves, accidents, and all suffering”).
n.­554
In Toh 556 the name of the dhāraṇī is the array of various qualities. YJ and BG are the same as Toh 555: 種種功德莊嚴.
n.­555
Toh 556 has tadyathā | hari hariṇi ciri ciriṇi karimāṇi saṅkarimāṇi sambāsani jambhani stambhani mohani svamūkke svāhā.
n.­556
YJ has 脫諸怖畏,惡獸、惡鬼、人、非人等、怨賊災橫及諸苦惱 (“freed from the following: all fears, vicious beasts, malevolent pretas, humans, nonhumans, hateful thieves, accidents, and all suffering”).
n.­557
In Toh 556 the name of the dhāraṇī is the lamp of the field of wisdom. The Chinese versions are similar to Toh 555: BG has 圓智等, and YJ has 圓滿智.
n.­558
Toh 556 has tadyathā | vitori vitori mariṇi kali kali vidho hanati lulu lulu culu culu toluva toluva śaśa śaccha variśa svasti sarva satvānāṃ siddhyantu mama mantravādāni svāhā.
n.­559
YJ has 脫諸怖畏,惡獸、惡鬼、人、非人等、怨賊災橫及諸苦惱,解脫五障 (“freed from the following: all fears, vicious beasts, malevolent pretas, humans, nonhumans, hateful thieves, accidents, and all suffering, and will be liberated from five kinds of obscurations”).
n.­560
In Toh 556 the name of the dhāraṇī is superiority. YJ and BG have 法勝行 (“supreme conduct or practice of the Dharma”).
n.­561
Toh 556 has tadyathā | jaha jaharu jaha jaha jaharu vailuke amṛteghaṇe puruśaṇe vairutike varubatte vidhi hike vinda vilini amṛlutike bhaijuyu bhaijuyu svāhā.
n.­562
YJ has 脫諸怖畏,惡獸、惡鬼、人、非人等、怨賊災橫及諸苦惱,解脫五障 (“freed from the following: all fears, vicious beasts, malevolent pretas, humans, nonhumans, hateful thieves, accidents, and all suffering, and will be liberated from five kind of obscurations”).
n.­563
In Toh 556 the name of the dhāraṇī is unpolluted thought. YJ and BG are the same as Toh 555: 無盡藏.
n.­564
In Toh 556 the dhāraṇī is the same: tadyathā | sari śari śiriṇi mitemite kari kari heru heru curu curu bandhani svāhā.
n.­565
YJ has 脫諸怖畏,惡獸、惡鬼、人、非人等、怨賊災橫及諸苦惱,解脫五障 (“freed from the following: all fears, vicious beasts, malevolent pretas, humans, nonhumans, hateful thieves, accidents, and all suffering, and will be liberated from five kind of obscurations”).
n.­566
In Toh 556 the name of the dhāraṇī is infinite adornment. YJ and BG have 無量門 (immeasurable methods).
n.­567
Toh 556 has tadyathā | haricaṇḍalike kulamābhate toraśipata patasi śiri śiri gaśiri gaviśiri svasti sarvasatvānāṃ svāhā.
n.­568
YJ has 脫諸怖畏,惡獸、惡鬼、人、非人等、怨賊災橫及諸苦惱,解脫五障 (“freed from the following: all fears, vicious beasts, malevolent pretas, humans, nonhumans, hateful thieves, accidents, and all suffering, and will be liberated from five kind of obscurations”).
n.­569
In Toh 556 the name of the dhāraṇī is the unceasing casket. The Chinese versions match Toh 555: YJ has 破金剛山 (defeating the vajra mountain). BG has 破壞堅固金光剛山 (defeating the solid vajra mountain).
n.­570
Toh 556 has tadyathā | siddhe susiddhe mocani mokṣani mukte vimukte amale vimale damale māṅgale hiraṇyagarbhe ratnagarbhe samantabhadre sarvārtha sādhana manasi mahāmanasi adbhute atyadbhute araje viraje ucyute amṛte araje viraje brahme brahma sārepūraṇi pūraṇa manorathe svāhā.
n.­571
YJ has 脫諸怖畏,惡獸、惡鬼、人非人等,怨賊災橫 (“freed from the following: all fears, vicious beasts, malevolent pretas, humans, nonhumans, hateful thieves, and accidents”).
n.­572
Toh 556 has Lion’s Ornament Radiant Appearance Unobstructed. YJ and BG appear to be closer to Toh 556, which has 師子相無礙光焰 (“With Features of a Lion and Unobstructed Blazing Light”). This matches the bodhisattva mahāsattva Blazing Light Rays of Unhindered Traits of Lions mentioned at the beginning of chapter 6.
n.­573
Rather than “complete examination,” YJ has 普照 (“complete knowing”).
n.­574
Rather than “not being terrified of saṃsāra,” YJ has 不壞於生死 (“not deteriorating in saṃsāra”).
n.­575
Rather than “Bhagavat, you know the one taste,” YJ has 世尊知一味, which can mean either “the Bhagavat knows the one taste” or “the wisdom of the Bhagavat has a single taste.” 知 could be used as a noun, which is equivalent to 智 (“wisdom”). This second reading matches BG: 世尊智一味 (“the wisdom of Bhagavat has a single taste”).
n.­576
Here Toh 556 reads “does not see.” In YJ and BG, the second line ends with 皆無 (“all without”), which Hui Zhao interprets as “impartiality” and “without real characteristics.”
n.­577
Toh 556 gives him the name Maheśvara. The Chinese versions incorporate both, albeit with different renderings: BG has 大自在在梵王 (“Maheśvara Brahmā”) and YJ has 大自在梵天王 (“Maheśvara Brahmā”).
n.­578
Rather than “one shoulder,” YJ has 右肩 (“right shoulder”).
n.­579
“It is good in the beginning, good in the middle, and good in the end” is absent in BG.
n.­580
Toh 556 also has “it is unmixed and perfect.” BG has 微妙之義究竟滿足 (“the subtle meaning is the ultimately fulfilled, complete, supreme meaning”). YJ has 文義究竟 (“the text and its meaning are ultimate and sublime”).
n.­581
YJ adds 何以故 (“Why is that?”) before “Noble One.”
n.­582
YJ and BG have 無盡無減 (“unceasing, undimished”) throughout the paragraph.
n.­583
Rather than “unimpeded in the minds,” YJ has 通達 (“penetrates the mind”).
n.­584
Rather than “corruption,” YJ has 諸惑 (“ignorance”).
n.­585
Rather than “the unimpeded voice for the Dharma that tells the truth,” YJ has 通達實語法則音聲 (“the voice that penetrates the Dharma that tells the truth”).
n.­586
Rather than “all the bodies of endless buddhas,” YJ has 無邊佛身 (“borderless bodies of buddhas”).
n.­587
Rather than “sublime Dharma,” YJ has 種種正法 (“all kinds of true Dharmas”).
n.­588
YJ adds 善能 ༼ (“skilled at [accomplishing and ripening…]”).
n.­589
Literally “a hundred thousand times thirty thousand.” Toh 556 has just “three thousand.” YJ and BG match Toh 555.
n.­590
Assuming that rgyal po’i (“of the kings”) is in error for rgyal ba’i (“of the jinas”). YJ has 勝法 (“the supreme Dharma” or “the Dharma of the Victorious One”), referring to Buddhadharma in general or to The Sublime Golden Light specifically. This is absent in BG.
n.­591
According to Yongle, Lithang, and Choné, which have ’chad (“teach”), to match the following sentence, and according to Toh 556, which has ston (“teach”). Degé has ’chang ba. YJ and BG have 講宣 (“teaching and propagating” or “reading and reciting”).
n.­592
Rather than “happy,” YJ has 安隱快樂 (“tranquil, stable, and happy”).
n.­593
Toh 556 has “humans and asuras.” YJ and BG here include devas, humans, nonhumans, and other beings.
n.­594
Assuming dams is in error for nyams. YJ has 衰損 (“deterioration and damage”). BG has 消除一切障礙,隨其所須如意供給,悉令具足 (“eliminate all obscurations, provide whatever is needed or wished for, and bring it to perfection”).
n.­595
For this title, BG and TWC have simply “praise.”
n.­596
In Toh 556, and in the Sanskrit and Tibetan of Toh 557, she is called the “noble goddess Bodhisattvasamuccayā.” In BG and TWC, her name is 地神堅牢 (“Goddess of Earth Solid and Firm”). YJ has 普提樹神, which is similar to Toh 555, but without reference to gender.
n.­597
Here rendering YJ’s 室唎天女 as Goddess Śrī, which translates as bzang dpal in Toh 555. In the Chinese, this could also be understood as “noble goddess,” equivalent to “noble man” when the Bhagavat spoke to a particular member of the assembly.
n.­598
Rather than “bodhisattva,” YJ has 妙幢 (“Ruciraketu”).
n.­599
YJ has 此之因緣我為汝等廣說其事 (“I will tell you extensively about the causes and conditions of this event”).
n.­600
Yongle and Kangxi have glu instead of klu. The Chinese versions also have “Lord of Golden Nāgas” or “Lord of Golden Dragons,” which YJ renders as 金龍主 and BG and TWC render as 金龍尊.
n.­601
YJ has 過去未來現在佛,安住十方世界中 (“Those buddhas of the past, the future, and the present all abide in the realm of ten directions”).
n.­602
YJ has 我今至誠稽首禮 (“I now wholeheartedly worship them by touching the floor with my head”).
n.­603
Sanskrit for Toh 557 has “the saṅgha of those jinas.” The Chinese versions are similar to Toh 555: YJ has 諸最勝 (“all-conquering ones”), and BG and TWC have 諸佛 (“buddhas”).
n.­604
Unlike Toh 556 and 557, this accords with the present Sanskrit prabhāsita and the Chinese versions. YJ has 身光照耀如金色 (“the radiance of his body illuminates like the color of gold”).
n.­605
The Sanskrit for Toh 557 has surāsurasusvara: “the lovely sounds of the devas (suras) and asuras.” The Chinese versions are similar to Toh 555 with the adjective 最上 (“most superior”).
n.­606
According to the Sanskrit keśa. Tibetan has dbu (“head”) with “hair” in the next line. BG and TWC expand and split this verse into two, one on hair and the other on teeth. The hair is described as 其髮紺黑,光螺焰起 (“his hair is dark blue, radiating conch-shaped lights”) followed by 蜂翠孔雀,色不得喻 (“like bees and peacocks, whose color is difficult to describe with analogies”). YJ has 髮彩喻若黑蜂王 (“the color of his hair is like that of a black bee king”).
n.­607
According to Toh 555. Toh 556 and 557 have utpala (“blue lotus”) while the Sanskrit for Toh 557 has mahīruha (“teak”).
n.­608
YJ has 齒白齊密如珂雪 (“His teeth are white, closely spaced, and like pure snow”).
n.­609
YJ has 平正顯現有光明 (“They appear evenly and are radiant”).
n.­610
Toh 556 and 557 have zer ba (“anthers”), perhaps translating muk. Sanskrit has padmamukhābham (“shining,” based on Nobel’s footnote).
n.­611
According to the Sanskrit mṛṇāla. The Tibetan has just bya (“bird”). The Tibetan for Toh 556 and 557 has padma (“red lotus”). BG and TWC expand the description into four lines in one verse, with the last two lines translating as “glowing with bright shining lights, like a newly bloomed flower.” YJ has 眉間常有白毫光 (“between the eyebrows, there is always a ray of light from the tuft of white hair”).
n.­612
The Sanskrit has mramarā in error for bhramarā. The Tibetan simply has bung ba. The carpenter bee has a glossy abdomen, in contrast to the bumblebee. The second half of this verse is description of eyebrows in the Chinese. BG and TWC describe the color as 其色黑耀,過於蜂王 (“black and shining, superior to that of a bee king”). YJ has 晃耀比蜂王 (“radiant like that of a bee king”). All three versions appear to refer to a black bee king.
n.­613
According to the Sanskrit sunāsa. Tibetan has ro mchog (“perfect taste”), obviously translating from surāsa, which was a corruption in the Sanskrit manuscript. The Tibetan and Toh 556 have ro (“taste”), while Toh 555 has ri (“mountain”), a further corruption from ro. YJ expands to describe the nose of the Buddha as able to distinguish all the scents and know their locations instantly: 一切世間殊妙香,聞時悉知其所在 (“It smells all the subtle and fine smells of the world and is fully aware of their locations”). BG and TWC further describe the sublime body of the Bhagavat as true and unequaled.
n.­614
According to the Tibetan and Chinese versions. The latter read 普照, presumably translating from pūrvita. The present Sanskrit has pūjita (“offered”).
n.­615
Here YJ has 安隱樂 (“tranquility, stability, and happiness”).
n.­616
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit for Toh 557 has surāsura (“devas and asuras”). YJ matches the Sanskrit, while BG and TWC match the Tibetan.
n.­617
According to the Tibetan bde gshegs in all three versions. The present Sanskrit has saumya, which means “being happy” and also “lunar.” Toh 556 and 557 appear to have used this as an adjective for the moon. All three Chinese versions do not repeat the term in this verse and describe the face as “pure or bright as the full moon.” YJ adds 唇色赤好如頻婆 (“the color of his lips is an excellent red like that of vimba (or bimba) fruit”).
n.­618
This line is absent in the Chinese versions.
n.­619
“Powerful” is absent in the Chinese versions.
n.­620
This matches BG, while YJ does not include “moved by the breeze.”
n.­621
BG and TWC have “one hundred thousand suns and moons.” YJ does not include moons and adds 隨緣所在覺群迷 (“wherever it appears that karmic connections exist, may you awaken those who are confused”).
n.­622
This is close to BG, which reads 佛身淨妙,無諸垢穢 (“The body of the Buddha is pure and marvelous, and it is without defilements”). This line is absent in YJ.
n.­623
Rather than “infinite realms,” the Chinese versions have 佛剎 (“buddha realms”).
n.­624
Toh 556 and 557 have “a multitude of suns and moons,” but the Sanskrit does not refer to suns. BG and TWC interpret this as “the light is so brilliant that it overshadows infinite suns and moons.” YJ describes it as “a net of pure light which is unequaled,” adding that “it illuminates throughout the ten directions without obstructions and eliminates all darkness everywhere.”
n.­625
Literally “day makers.” BG and TWC are similar to Toh 555. YJ is considerably different: 善逝慈光能與樂,妙色映徹等金山 (“The Sugata’s merciful light provides others with comfort. / Its marvelous light illuminates like a golden mountain”), adding 眾生遇者皆出離 (“All beings who encounter it will be liberated from saṃsāra”).
n.­626
This line is absent in BG. YJ has 流光悉至百千土 (“The shining lights cover hundreds of thousands of realms”).
n.­627
This line is absent in YJ. BG has 尋光見佛 (“[Beings] see the Tathāgata via the light”).
n.­628
Toh 556 and 557 have “possesses” or “is endowed with,” reflecting a different interpretation of the Sanskrit cita. YJ, TWC, and BG expand on this to explain that the qualities that adorn the Buddha’s body were gathered through the practice of hundreds of thousands of activities. YJ interprets the merits as “accomplished”; the last two lines are descriptions of the supremacy of the Buddha’s body as a whole, instead of the limbs.
n.­629
This is close to BG, which reads 臂臃纖圓,如象王鼻 (“His straight arms are long, thin, and round, like the trunk of an elephant king”).
n.­630
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit translates as “his hands are beautified by stainless signs.” BG and TWC translate as “his hands and feet are stainless and supple, revered, and beloved insatiably.” In YJ, this verse reads 佛身成就無量福,一切功德共莊嚴,超過三界獨稱尊,世間殊勝無與等 (“The body of Buddha accomplishes countless merits. / It is adorned by all qualities. / He is unique to honor among the three realms. / He is extraordinary and unparalleled in the world”).
n.­631
YJ has 稽首歸依三世佛 (“I pay homage and take refuge in the buddhas of the three times”).
n.­632
Toh 556 and 557 have translated varṇa as “praises.” BG and TWC add the adjective 妙 (“excellent,” “wondrous”) to flowers and perfumes. YJ has “all kinds of….” All three omit “a hundred colors and a virtuous mind,” but add a line to “praise” the qualities of the buddhas.
n.­633
This line is absent in the Chinese editions. YJ instead has 讚歎無邊功德海 (“praise the borderless ocean of merits”). BG has 百千功德讚詠歌歎 (“praise and sing of the hundreds of thousands of merits”).
n.­634
The Sanskrit has “buddhas.” The Chinese versions have “buddhas” and “tathāgatas” in two different lines.
n.­635
BG and TWC match this. YJ has “in countless eons with one thousand tongues” and adds “inconceivable” to the qualities of the buddhas.
n.­636
YJ has 世尊功德不思議 (“The virtues that the buddhas have perfected are inconceivable”).
n.­637
For the second part of this verse, BG has 歎佛功德,不能得盡,如來所有,現世功德,種種深固,微妙第一 (“Praises to the merits of the buddhas are inexhaustible. / The virtues that the tathāgatas have accomplished in this world are various, deeply seated, and most subtle”).
n.­638
BG and TWC match this. YJ has “one hundred thousand.”
n.­639
YJ has 無邊際 (“[the qualities of all jinas] are boundless”).
n.­640
Rather than “through all my teaching, praises, and offerings,” YJ has 禮讚諸佛德無邊 (“through my praises and homages to the merits of buddhas, which are boundless”). BG has 我今已禮讚歎諸佛 (“now I have paid homage to and praised the buddhas”).
n.­641
Rather than “with faith and with my body, speech, and mind,” YJ has 我以至誠身語意 (“with my perfectly sincere body, speech, and mind”). BG has 身口意業,悉皆清淨 (“activities of body, speech, and mind are all purified”).
n.­642
The Sanskrit has jinatva‍—literally “jinahood,” which is translated into Tibetan simply as rgyal ba. BG and TWC have 證無上道 (“realize the supreme path”), while YJ has 速成佛 (“quickly become buddhas”).
n.­643
Rather than simply “this prayer,” YJ has 深心發弘誓 (“made a great vow from the depth of his heart”). BG has 無量弘誓 (“innumerable great vows”).
n.­644
This line is close to BG, which has 在在生處 (“Wherever I am born”), though it is absent in YJ. Both versions include “in the future”: YJ has 未來世, while BG has 來世.
n.­645
The Sanskrit specifies that it is a bherī drum. BG and TWC have 妙金鼓 (“excellent golden drum”). YJ has 大金鼓 (“great golden drum”). BG and TWC expand the contents but are quite similar to Toh 555. YJ includes both the teachings on confession and praises of the qualities of the buddhas sounded by the golden drum in one verse.
n.­646
In Toh 557 this is the name of this praise, and it is in the title of the chapter. Toh 556 gives this name for the praise within the chapter, but not in the chapter’s title. In this version this is the only mention of the name as being “Source of Lotuses.” In the colophon, its name is given as “A Praise Using the Analogy of a Lotus.” In the Chinese versions the last two lines of this verse are absent. YJ has 讚佛功德喻蓮花,願證無生成正覺 (“May I praise the qualities of buddhas who are comparable to lotuses. / May I vow to realize the unborn state and reach the perfect enlightenment”). BG has 今所讚歎面貌清淨,願我來世亦得如是 (“Now I praise the purified and pristine countenance of the Buddha. / May I also obtain the same qualities in the future”).
n.­647
The first two lines in YJ read 諸佛出世時一現,於百千劫甚難逢 (“Buddhas appear in the world for a short time. / It is difficult to encounter them in hundreds of thousands of eons”). BG has 諸佛功德甚難得值 (“The qualities of buddhas are very difficult to encounter”).
n.­648
YJ, BG, and TWC have “one hundred thousand.”
n.­649
The last two lines in YJ read 夜夢常聞妙鼓音,晝則隨應而懺悔 (“May I dream often of the beautiful sounds of drums, / And make confessions accordingly during the day”).
n.­650
According to the Sanskrit and Toh 556 ’gran zla med. Toh 555 has dgra med (“without an enemy”), which is probably a scribal error for ’gran med. Yongle has stod pa med (“without reliance”), Kangxi has the meaningless ltong ba med, and Choné has ldong pa med (“without blindness”). YJ has 清淨不思議 (“pure and inconceivable”). BG and TWC match Toh 555: 無與等者.
n.­651
Here the first two lines are closer to BG. YJ has 以妙金鼓奉如來,並讚諸佛實功德 (“By offering the excellent golden drum to the Tathāgata, / And praising the true qualities of buddhas”).
n.­652
This name includes dpung pa in Toh 555 and lag pa in 556 and 557. An equivalent for bhuja is absent in the available Sanskrit. All three Chinese versions translate the names as 金龍 (“Golden Dragon”), omitting “king” or “lord,” and 金光 (“Golden Light”).
n.­653
YJ adds 過去曾為善知識,世世願生於我家 (“They [i.e., my two sons] were also virtuous persons in the past. / May they be born in my family in every rebirth”).
n.­654
YJ has 長夜輪迴受眾苦 (“[those beings] suffer in saṃsāra for long nights”). “Long nights” is metaphorical, conveying the meaning that beings are suffering in saṃsāra for a long period of time.
n.­655
According to the Tibetan in Toh 555, Sanskrit sukha, and Toh 556, Yongle, Kangxi, and Narthang bde ba. Degé Toh 556 has dge ba (“virtue,” “goodness”). The Chinese versions are similar to Toh 555, having 安樂, with the additional meaning of “peace.”
n.­656
The last two lines of this verse in YJ read 我於來世作歸依,令彼常得安隱樂 (“May I be their refuge in a future time, / And let them always obtain tranquility, stability, and happiness”). BG has 我於當來為是等輩,作大救護及依止處 (“I will save, protect, and be the refuge / Of those people in the future”).
n.­657
YJ has 業障 (“the obstacles of my karma”).
n.­658
Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 have a fourth line: “and may my ocean of kleśas cease to exist,” which appears to have gone missing in Toh 555. In Chinese, all versions include “the exhaustion of the ocean of kleśas,” either as a separate line (TWC, BG) or as part of the previous line (YJ). YJ adds a fourth line about swiftly attaining the pure fruit: 令我速招清淨果.
n.­659
The first two lines of this verse are close to BG. YJ has 福智大海量無邊,清淨離垢深無底 (“The ocean of merits and wisdom / Is immeasurable, pure, stainless, and deep without end”).
n.­660
Toh 555 follows the order of the Sanskrit lines. Toh 555 and 556 differ in the order. BG and TWC are the same as Toh 555. YJ condenses the four lines into three and adds 速成無上大菩提 (“may I swiftly attain unsurpassable great enlightenment”) as the fourth line.
n.­661
The Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 translate as “may the light of my enlightenment be purified.” BG and TWC differ in the order of key words and lines. YJ has as the fourth line 常以智光照一切 (“may I illuminate all with this light of wisdom continuously”).
n.­662
According to the Yongle and Kangxi versions of Toh 555, the Kangxi, Yongle, Narthang, and Choné editions of Toh 557, and the Narthang editon of Toh 556, all of which read yis. Degé has yi. BG and TWC are more elaborate, but the basic meaning is the same as Toh 555. YJ interprets the first half differently: 願我身光等諸佛, 福德智慧亦復然 (“May the light of my body be equal to that of the budhhas, / And may my merit and wisdom be the same”). The second half describes such accomplishment as unequaled and incomparable.
n.­663
This line is absent in the available Sanskrit but included in all three Tibetan versions. It is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­664
The first half of BG reads 我當來世,身光普照,功德神威,光明焰盛 (“At a future time, may I illuminate everything with my light rays. / May my merits be marvelous and may the flame of my radiance be abundant”).
n.­665
“Through the light of my merit being bright” is absent in the Chinese versions.
n.­666
Rather than “all three worlds,” YJ has 一切世界 (“all worlds”).
n.­667
The last line is present in the Sanskrit and in Toh 556. BG and TWC expand to eight four-character lines, with same basic meaning. YJ interprets the last two lines as an aspiration for all those who have the karmic connections in the past to be reborn in this pure realm together and attain the pure wisdom swiftly: 諸有緣者悉同生,皆速得清淨智 (“May those who have karmic connections all be reborn there / And quickly obtain pure wisdom”). The whole verse in BG reads 三世諸佛,淨妙國土,諸佛至尊,無量功德,令我來世,得此殊異,功德淨土,如佛世尊 (“The lands of buddhas in all three times are clean and supreme. / The most venerable buddhas have immeasurable qualities. / May I, in a future time, be like those buddha bhagavats, / Attaining such a special and supreme pure land that is endowed with good qualities”).
n.­668
“Who experienced giving rise to this prayer” is absent in BG.
n.­669
This verse is absent in the Sanskrit and Toh 557. The last line is absent in BG.
n.­670
This prose passage is in verse in Toh 556 and YJ, which has 大眾聞是說,皆發菩提心 (“Once the multitude heard this teaching, they all developed the enlightenment mind”). It is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­671
This title is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­672
“Without doubts” is absent in YJ.
n.­673
YJ has 先 (“first”).
n.­674
“Past” is absent in YJ. It may have been a misinterpretation of 先 (“first”) in YJ.
n.­675
This buddha is absent in Toh 556.
n.­676
“Precious materials” is absent in YJ.
n.­677
“Perform the propitiation rite” is absent in YJ, which instead has 為前方便 (“[repeating it ten thousand and eight times] as the prior skillful means”).
n.­678
Rather than “adorn a maṇḍala inside a solitary building,” YJ has 於闇室莊嚴道場 (“in a dark room that is an adorned ritual site”).
n.­679
Toh 556: “sixteenth.” YJ has 黑月一日 (“one day or the first day during the dark part of the month”). 黑月 refers to the period between the full moon and the new moon of a lunar month. YJ adds 食淨黑食 (“eat pure food”), which may or may not include foods other than “the three whites.” YJ makes clear that it is only one meal a day during the practice period.
n.­680
YJ has 鮮潔 (“fresh and clean [clothes]”).
n.­681
“That you place inside the maṇḍala” is absent in YJ.
n.­682
Instead of “at sunrise” YJ has 日未出時 (“before the sunrise”).
n.­683
Instead of “eat one pure meal,” YJ has 食淨黑食,日唯一食 (“eat a pure, proportioned meal, only one meal in a day”).
n.­684
YJ has 重顯空性 (“Reiterating Emptiness”).
n.­685
Rather than simply “teach,” YJ has 重明 (“clarify once more”).
n.­686
YJ has 真空微妙 (“true and subtle”).
n.­687
“Perfectly” is absent in YJ.
n.­688
YJ has 我今於此大眾中,演說令彼明空義 (“Today in this assembly I will teach / So that they will understand the meaning of emptiness”).
n.­689
In the Chinese, YJ has 空聚 (“empty cluster”), which can mean an empty village or a place where people live close together. BG and TWC have just “village.”
n.­690
According to the Sanskrit caura and the Narthang and Lhasa versions of Toh 555, which have rkun (“thieves”). Degé has rgyal po (“kings”). Toh 556 and 557 have “an army and thieves,” with the “army” perhaps derived from a corruption of the Sanskrit ṣadgrāma (“six village [thieves]”) to saṃgrāma. YJ has 六賊 (“six thieves”). BG and TWC have 六入村落,結賊所止 (“in the village of six senses there lives a band of robbers and thieves”).
n.­691
The second half of this verse is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­692
“Wanting company” is absent in YJ, which instead has 妄 (“deludedly”).
n.­693
Rather than “and there is not a single instant when the practice of Dharma is present,” YJ has 於法尋思無暫停 (“there is never a pause in the inquiry into mental objects”).
n.­694
YJ has 膿爛 (“rotten with pus”).
n.­695
There is a play on words here that does not translate into English: elements are called mahābhūta (which could be literally translated as “great realities” or “great occurrences” (’byung ba chen po in Tibetan)). In Chinese, mahābhūta is often rendered 四大 (“the four greats”) or 四大種 (“the four great seeds”).
n.­696
This line in the Sanskrit is avidyamānā na kadāci vidyate | avidyamāne na kadāci[d] vidyat (“No one in ignorance can know this. / When a thing does not exist, it is not known at all”). In Toh 556, the line reads, “It is for that reason that I call them ‘great elements.’ ” The Chinese versions are the same as Toh 555, though BG and TWC add 假名無明 (“merely labeled as ignorance”).
n.­697
According to nam yang in Toh 556. This line in Sanskrit is “being in ignorance there is ignorant speech.”
n.­698
Rather than “not existent,” YJ has 有 (“comes to exist”). This line therefore reads 藉眾緣力和合有 (“It comes into existence due to a combination of various conditions”).
n.­699
In YJ this line reads 於一切時失正慧 (“There is the absence of correct understanding at all times”).
n.­700
In YJ, 大 (“great,” “huge”) modifies the gate rather than the city. 大城門 (“the huge gate to the city”).
n.­701
The Sanskrit translates as “the good city.” YJ is the same as Toh 555. BG and TWC expand to 開甘露門,示甘露器,入甘露城,處甘露室,令諸眾生,食甘露味 (“I have opened the gate of amṛta, have shown the vessel of amṛta, have entered the city of amṛta, am in the room of amṛta, and I am letting all beings taste the flavor of amṛta”).
n.­702
YJ adds 微妙 (“subtle”), which modifies “vessel.”
n.­703
The Sanskrit specifies the bherī drum. The Chinese versions all have 大法鼓 (“great drum of the Dharma”). BG and TWC omit “sublime.”
n.­704
“Supreme” is absent in BG.
n.­705
“Perfectly” is absent in YJ.
n.­706
“Great” is absent in BG.
n.­707
“Enemy” is absent in the Chinese versions. YJ has 諸怨結 (“various bonds of hatred”). BG does not mention the kleśas here.
n.­708
Here BG has 無量苦惱 (“innumerable kleśas”).
n.­709
BG has 燋熱 (“burning heat”).
n.­710
Rather than “without regret,” YJ has 無悋 (“without stinginess”).
n.­711
YJ has 耳 (“ears”).
n.­712
In terms of body parts, BG includes here 頭目髓腦 (“head, eyes, marrow, and brain”).
n.­713
BG has 真珠瓔珞,金銀琉璃 (“pearl, jade-like stones, gold, silver, and beryl”).
n.­714
Rather than “meditation,” YJ has 遍修 (“thorough practice”).
n.­715
This verse is not in the available Sanskrit or in Toh 556 and 557, from which it appears to have been lost. TWC does not have this or the subsequent verses. BG does not have this verse and translates the other verses in very concise forms, with no concluding prose.
n.­716
Rather than “sesame,” YJ has 麻 (“hemp”).
n.­717
The Sanskrit is shorter, forming only the first half of the verse: “If all the lords of the forest trees / In the billion worlds were cut down.” YJ has 稻麻竹葦及枝條 (“rice, hemp, bamboo, reed, and branches”).
n.­718
“That fill the elements of space” is absent in YJ, which has 一切十方諸剎土,所有三千大千界 (“Throughout all the realms of the ten directions, / All the trichiliocosm world realms”).
n.­719
“A group of such wise persons” is absent in YJ, which has instead彼智人 (“that wise person”).
n.­720
YJ does not put this line in the form of a question. Instead it has 惟願為說於甚深理修行之法 (“I hope that you will teach the way to practice the profound truth”).
n.­721
According to Toh 556 phan. Toh 555 has sman (“medicine”). In dbu med there are instances of pha and sma being confused for each other. However, Toh 556 has the full form phan gdags, which is unlikely to be an error for a theoretical sman gdags. The Chinese matches Toh 556: BG has 利益, while YJ as 饒益.
n.­722
The Tibetan reads a bit differently than YJ, which has 云何諸菩薩,行菩提正行,離生死涅槃,饒益自他故?(“How do bodhisattvas practice the right conduct toward enlightenment? How do they go beyond saṃsāra and nirvāṇa for the sake of themselves and others?”).
n.­723
In Toh 556, this rhetorical question is asked by the goddess. YJ and BG match Toh 555.
n.­724
YJ has 云何五蘊能現法界? (“How is the Dharma realm visible through the five skandhas?”).
n.­725
According to the Narthang version of Toh 555 and Toh 556. “Therefore” is absent in YJ and BG.
n.­726
“Does not cease” is absent in YJ.
n.­727
Rather than “its present origination is empty,” YJ has 現在亦空 (“its presence is empty”).
n.­728
The adjective “genuine” (yang dag pa) is absent from Toh 556 and from the Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, and Choné versions of Toh 555. YJ and BG have 安樂 (“peace and happiness”).
n.­729
According to Toh 555. Both the Narthang version of Toh 555 and Toh 556 have bde ba (“bliss”) instead of bden pa (“truth”).
n.­730
Rather than “composite characteristics,” YJ has 行相 (“activities that [buddhas and bodhisattvas] engage in”).
n.­731
Rather than “composite and noncomposite,” YJ has 行、非行 (“activity and nonactivity”).
n.­732
Rather than “devoid of a beginning or end,” YJ reads 始終寂靜 (“always quiet”).
n.­733
Rather than “can be taught,” YJ has 能現 (“can appear”).
n.­734
YJ has 若使我今依於此法得安樂住,是實語者 (“Such a person who allowed me to rely upon this Dharma now and attain a state of happiness is a speaker of truth”).
n.­735
Rather than “flowers from the trees,” YJ has 蓮花 (“lotuses”).
n.­736
Here YJ has 無有一法是實相者,但由因緣而得成故 (“none of phenomena are the true nature of things, yet all are formed by causes and conditions”).
n.­737
Rather than “has no separate nature,” YJ has 不一不異 (“is neither one nor separate”).
n.­738
Here YJ reads 無有中間而可執著 (“There is also nothing in between [one or separate] that one can be attached to”).
n.­739
In YJ, the line “therefore, whatever they see or hear, they do not believe that they are real” is included in the quote marks.
n.­740
YJ reads a little differently: 但隨世俗,如見如聞,表宣其事,思惟諦理,則不如是,復由假說,顯實義故 (“However, the wise teach and make claims about the phenomena / As they are heard and seen in relative terms. / But when the wise pay attention to the truthfulness of things, / They know that the truth is not like that. / Therefore, through provisional teachings, they reveal the real meaning”).
n.­741
“Correctly” is absent in YJ.
n.­742
YJ has 已教汝等發心修學無生忍法 (“the bodhisattva Wish-Fulfilling Radiating Light has taught you all to aspire to meditate on the patience that is due to [the cognition of] the birthlessness of phenomena”).
n.­743
This line is repeated in YJ: 希有!希有!
n.­744
This refers to the eightfold path, with wisdom being the right view and conduct being the other seven aspects of the path. YJ lists all ten synonyms of a buddha, while BG only lists the first three.
n.­745
Literally “a hundred thousand times three thousand.” In YJ and BG, this number (三千億) is a compound of two numbers: 三千 (“three thousand”) and億 (“one hundred thousand million”).
n.­746
Literally “fifty times a hundred thousand.” In YJ and BG, this number (五十億) is a compound of two numbers:五十 (“fifty”) and 億 (“one hundred thousand million”).
n.­747
YJ and BG suggest that these bhikṣus were to revert from their aspiration to enlightenment: 欲退菩提心. In fascicle 16 of大寶積經 (Da bao ji jing, Ratnakūṭasūtra) it is mentioned that when the Buddha was teaching this sūtra, ten thousand bodhisattvas in the assembly were to revert from their aspiration to enlightenment due to doubts and regrets, mārakarman, and so on. Upon hearing this sūtra, all obscurations were purified.
n.­748
“Correctly” is absent in YJ.
n.­749
BG and TWC have simply “The Four Mahārājas.”
n.­750
This line is absent in YJ.
n.­751
Rather than “devas and asuras,” YJ has 天龍 (“devas and nāgas”).
n.­752
Assuming sman (“medicine”), which is one of the frequent errors for phan. YJ has 饒益 as a verb for “benefit.” This is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­753
According to thob in Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, and Choné. Degé has thos (“hear”). All three Chinese versions have 聞 (“to hear”).
n.­754
This sentence is absent in the available Sanskrit, but a similar sentence is in Toh 556. YJ is similar to Toh 555; BG and TWC use the active voice with the verb 遮 (“block,” “stop,” or “omit” those who have no love or compassion).
n.­755
Rather than “through that cause and condition,” YJ has 以是經故 (“for the sake of this sūtra”).
n.­756
The last half of this paragraph and the first half of the next is absent in Sanskrit, presumably as a result of a scribal omission because of the repetitive nature of the sentences. All three versions of the Chinese match Toh 555.
n.­757
The preceding chapter, this chapter, and the following chapter form one chapter in Toh 557, the twenty-one-chapter version. The titles in BG and TWC are the same as Toh 557, simply “The Four Mahārājas.” YJ matches Toh 555.
n.­758
These lines (“You Four Mahārājas with your army … keep it in your care”) are absent in YJ.
n.­759
Toh 556 and 557 specify that this is “the bhikṣus, bhikṣuṇīs, upāsakas, and upāsikās.” The Chinese is the same as Toh 555: BG and TWC have 四部之眾. YJ abbreviates this as 四眾.
n.­760
In YJ, this clause is attached to the previous sentence.
n.­761
Rather than simply “happy,” YJ has 安隱 (“tranquil and stable”).
n.­762
Rather than “filling the land, the great earth will become powerful,” YJ has 大地沃壤 (“the land is vast and the soil is fertile”).
n.­763
YJ has 皆得第一不可思議最上歡喜寂靜安樂 (“such a king will attain sublime, supreme, inconceivable happiness and the bliss of solitude”). Note that in YJ these are not part of what the king wishes for but rather what he will attain.
n.­764
Here YJ reads 於現世中,王位尊高,自在昌盛,常得增長 (“In this lifetime, the king’s status will be noble and high; his power will thrive and constantly increase”). Again, according to YJ, these are not part of what the king wishes for but rather what he will receive.
n.­765
Rather than “he should reverently perceive him as a rarity,” YJ has 當起虔敬渴仰之心 (“a sincere, respectful, and admiring heart of the king should arise”).
n.­766
Here “who recites the Dharma” is absent in YJ.
n.­767
“In that moment” is absent in YJ.
n.­768
“Who recites the Dharma” is absent in YJ.
n.­769
Rather than “the Teacher,” YJ has 佛 (“the Buddha”).
n.­770
Rather than “today I have accumulated an endless, incalculable aggregation of inconceivable merit,” YJ would be better translated as [當令無量百千萬億眾生…] 積集無量無邊不可思議福德之聚 (“[I should make countless hundreds of thousands of quintillions of beings] accumulate an endless, incalculable aggregation of inconceivable merit”).
n.­771
Here YJ has 其王所有自利善根,亦以福分施及我等 (“the king should dedicate to us‍—as a share of merit‍—whatever roots of virtue benefit himself”).
n.­772
BG and TWC have 香氣 (“aroma of the incense”). YJ has 香煙 (“smoke of the incense”). Alternation between the two terms occurs. The term 香 can mean either the incense or the aroma of incense or both.
n.­773
The Sanskrit for the equivalent passage in Toh 557 omits this nāga king, but he is included further on when the list is repeated. He is present in the Chinese versions. BG and TWC transliterate his name as 娑竭羅; YJ translates the meaning as 大海 (“Ocean”).
n.­774
Assuming sprin (“clouds”) is in error for spos (“incense”) and in accordance with Toh 556 and 557. YJ, BG, and TWC have 雲蓋 (“parasols of clouds”) here, and later in this paragraph香煙雲蓋 (“parasols of clouds formed by incense smoke”).
n.­775
The Sanskrit for Toh 557 is tathāgatas. YJ, BG, and TWC match Toh 555 with 佛.
n.­776
“The complete practice of” is missing in YJ. The subject of the sentence in YJ is The Supremely Victorious King of Sūtras, the Sublime Golden Light.
n.­777
According to the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557. Toh 555 has yi dwags (preta), evidently in error. YJ has 神 (“gods”), while BG and TWC have 鬼神 (“spirits and gods”), which can refer to a broad range of classes of spirits.
n.­778
Toh 556 and 557 have “shooting stars.” YJ has 彗星 (“comet”). BG and TWC add五星諸宿違失常度 (“the five planets and all constellations go against the fixed law”).
n.­779
Toh 556 and 557 have “eclipses.” The Chinese versions also have “eclipses.” BG and TWC make clear this refers to both “solar and lunar eclipses”: 日月薄蝕, while YJ specifies that the occurrence of these eclipses is irregular or unpredictable: 博蝕無恆.
n.­780
According to Toh 556 and 557 (’ja’). Degé has gzha and Choné has gza’. TWC, and BG have 白黑惡虹 (“inauspicious white and black halos”), which appear around the sun and/or moon. YJ has 黑白二虹表不祥 (“black and white halos signaling bad omens”).
n.­781
Rather than “happiness,” YJ has 安隱 (“tranquility and stability”).
n.­782
Assuming that sman pa (“doctor”) is in error for phan pa (“benefit”), which is a not infrequent error. YJ has 增益 (“increase and benefit”). BG and TWC have增長身力 (“increase physical strength”) and 心進勇銳 (“sharpen the mind”).
n.­783
Assuming that sman yon is in error for phan yon. YJ has 勝利 (“superior benefit”). BG and TWC have 增益 (“increase and benefit”).
n.­784
Rather than “no calamity of invasion,” YJ has 無他方怨賊侵害 (“no invasion from opposing enemies of foreign lands”).
n.­785
Rather than “demons and hinderers,” YJ has 災厄 (“calamities”).
n.­786
Assuming that sman pa (“doctor”) is in error for phan pa (“benefit”), which is a not infrequent error. All three Chinese versions have 增益 (“increase and benefit”).
n.­787
Rather than “also, this will please countless buddhas,” YJ has 復得值遇無量諸佛 (“moreover, they will meet countless buddhas”).
n.­788
Assuming that sman yon is in error for phan yon. YJ has 勝利 (“superior benefit”). BG and TWC have 功德 (“merit”).
n.­789
In Toh 557, at this point all the Four Mahārājas rise from their seats and recite verses of praise together. In this sūtra and in Toh 556, this is preceded by this section where Vaiśravaṇa teaches a mantra, a passage that does not appear in Toh 557. YJ matches Toh 555, while BG and TWC match Toh 557.
n.­790
YJ here adds 我常擁護令彼眾生離苦得樂 (“I will always protect these beings [i.e., those who possess the dhāraṇī] to be separated from suffering and to acquire happiness”).
n.­791
The instruction to state one’s name is absent in Toh 556 but is included in YJ.
n.­792
Translation of this mantra: “Homage to Vaiśravana Mahārāja. Thus: rara rara kuno kuno khuno khuno ruṇo ruṇo saba saba kara kara, great courage, great courage, great black one, protect, protect [your name], me and all beings, svāhā.”
n.­793
Six types of incense are listed in YJ: 安息、栴檀、龍腦、蘇合、多揭羅、熏陸 (“benzoin, sandalwood, dipterocarpaceae, storax balsam, tagara, and mastic”).
n.­794
YJ has 靜室 (“tranquil room”).
n.­795
The Tibetan has parayeśvara, where it appears ye is in error for me, both being very similar in dbu med script.
n.­796
Translation of this mantra: “Homage to Vaiśravaṇa, the giver of great wealth, the lord of wrath. Come, unconquered one, lord of wrath, one with the highest compassion, one who wishes to benefit all beings. Supreme lord, bring me, [say your name], the increase of my wealth, svāhā.”
n.­797
According to the Narthang version. The Kangxi version has sadhaya. Degé, Lithang, and Choné have sandhāya.
n.­798
According to the Narthang version. The Lithang and Choné versions have nidtyan. The Degé reads nitatyan.
n.­799
According to the Narthang version. The Degé has manorathaparipūraya.
n.­800
Translation of this mantra: “Homage to the Three Jewels. Homage to Mahārāja Vaiśravaṇa. It is thus: simi simi sumu sumu caṇḍa caṇḍa cara cara sāra sāra kara kara kili kili kuru kuru muru muru curu curu. May you always bring accomplishment for me sandhāya ātmanām nitatyan antardhātu svāhā. Homage to Vaiśravaṇa, svāhā. To the bestower of wealth, svāhā. To the fulfiller of the mind’s wishes, svāhā.
n.­801
Following the Degé of Toh 556, which has dzi nar sha bha. The Yongle and Kangxi have ’dzin nar sha bha. Toh 555 in the Degé has Śaniśi. The Yongle, Lithang, and Kangxi have Śanaśi. The Narthang has Śinaśi. Other texts translate Jinaṛṣabha correctly as rgyal ba khyu mchog. YJ transliterates the name as 禪膩師 (chan ni shi).
n.­802
Again Toh 555 of the Degé has Śaniśi. The Kangxi has Śanaśi, while the Narthang has Śinaniśi. YJ again has the transliteration 禪膩師 (chan ni shi).
n.­803
Rather than “if they see such an omen because they have been reciting the mantra,” YJ has 其持呪者見是相已 (“those who possess the mantra after seeing such phenomena”).
n.­804
Here YJ reads a little differently. Rather than “On those days … keep the wealth,” YJ has 每得物時,當日即須供養三寶,香花飲食兼施貧乏,皆令罄盡,不得停留 (“Whenever they obtain any wealth, they have to make offerings to the Three Jewels on that very day; they should also offer fragrance, flowers, food, and drink to the poor and destitute, such that the wealth obtained is all depleted and there is none that remains”).
n.­805
Here YJ has 又持此呪者,於每日中憶我多聞天王,及男女眷屬稱揚讚歎。恒以十善共相資助,令彼天等福力增明,眾善普臻證菩提處 (“Moreover, those who recite the mantra should think of me‍—the deva king Vaísravaṇa‍—daily. They should praise my male and female retinues, and they should persistently and mutually support them with the ten good actions, such that those deities will increase and augment the power of their merit, increase all good actions, and gain the realization of enlightenment”).
n.­806
Rather than “even if he seeks advice on what to do,” YJ has 若求官榮 (“if he seeks the official honors/titles”).
n.­807
Assuming the Tibetan sbyin (“generosity”) is in error for spyin, usually meaning “glue.” This was traditionally mixed with pigments in India, although it also could be used to size cloth before being painted. YJ has 木膠 (“wood glue”), which might refer to xylan.
n.­808
Rather than “it should be placed upon a throne,” YJ has 安置座處咸令如法 (“when furnishing the throne, it should be done in accordance with the Dharma”).
n.­809
In YJ, what follows are the ways through which those reciting the mantra should furnish the throne: 布列花彩,燒眾名香,然燈續明,晝夜無歇. 上妙飲食種種珍奇,發殷重心隨時供養,受持神呪,不得輕心 (“They should scatter variegated flowers, burn various incenses, and continuously light lamps so that there is no break day and night. At any time they should respectfully offer the following: excellent, perfect food and drink that are precious and rare. As they possess the mantra, they should not be unmindful”).
n.­810
According to the Narthang version of Toh 555 and the Degé version of Toh 556. The Degé of Toh 555 has deviye.
n.­811
According to Toh 556 and the Lhasa version of Toh 555. The Degé version of Toh 555 has gūrṇa gūrṇa.
n.­812
Rather than “circle,” YJ has 道場 (“the site of rites”).
n.­813
Rather than “transform into something else,” YJ has 移轉 (“move about”).
n.­814
Rather than “rites,” YJ has 法 (“Dharma”).
n.­815
Rather than “Mahārāja,” YJ has 天王 (“king of devas”).
n.­816
YJ has 富乐 (“happiness and wealth”).
n.­817
At this point the section absent in Toh 557 concludes as it does in BG and TWC in the Chinese.
n.­818
In YJ, the second line is still describing the Buddha’s face, so the subject of the line is the face of the Buddha.
n.­819
YJ uses a different simile: 齒白齊密猶珂雪 (“Your white teeth are neat and dense like jade-like snow”).
n.­820
“Of the truth” is absent in YJ.
n.­821
The first three lines of the Sanskrit verse form the entire four lines in Tibetan, with “Jambudvīpa” repeated and the fourth Sanskrit line occurring in the following Tibetan verse. YJ matches the Sanskrit, but the fourth line is 皆蒙擁護得安寧 (“all receive perfections and gain comfort and peace”). BG and TWC interpret the two verses somewhat differently, with the fourth line absent and describing the kings ruling compassionately by 正法 (“true Dharma” or “righteous laws”).
n.­822
There first two lines are equivalent to the third and fourth lines in YJ in this verse, which read 賴此國土弘經故,安隱豐樂無違惱。. The first two lines of this verse in YJ are 亦使此中諸有情,除眾病苦無賊盜 (“[the power of this sūtra] also make all beings be free from the suffering of illnesses, with no thieves or robbers”).
n.­823
These two lines correspond to the first two lines of the next verse in YJ: 若人聽受此經王,欲求尊貴及財利 (“if someone listens to this king of sūtras, and wishes for nobility and wealth”).
n.­824
These two lines correspond to the third and fourth lines of the previous verse in YJ: 國土豐樂無違諍,隨心所願悉皆從 (“The land there will have excellent harvests and freedom from conflict. Everything will be accomplished exactly as wished for”).
n.­825
These two lines correspond to the first two lines of the next verse in YJ. Rather than “constantly happy,” YJ has 常安隱 (“constantly tranquil and stable”).
n.­826
Again, the first two lines correspond to lines three and four of the previous verse in YJ. The last two lines correspond to lines one and two of this verse in YJ. This kind of mismatch in lines applies to the following verses as well.
n.­827
For this line, YJ has 如人室有妙寶篋 (“like having an excellent jewelry box in one’s room”).
n.­828
Rather than “possession,” YJ has 受用 (“experiences”).
n.­829
For this line, YJ has 咸共護念此經王 (“they all protect this king of sūtras and hold it in mind”).
n.­830
For lines one and two, YJ has 常有百千藥叉眾,隨所住處護斯人 (“There will always be hundreds of thousands of yakṣas / That protect such a person based on where they live”).
n.­831
These four lines of verse are absent in YJ.
n.­832
Rather than “all the myriad human disciples ,” YJ has 一切人天眾 (“all the humans and devas”).
n.­833
Rather than “their limbs,” YJ has 舉身 (“[their] whole body”).
n.­834
This chapter is missing in TWC. BG includes the translation of this chapter by 闍那崛多 (Jñānagupta or Jinagupta) titled 銀主陀羅尼 (“The Dhāraṇī of Yinzhu”), in which 銀主 appears later in chapter 23 as the name of the second son of the bodhisattva Ruciraketu. YJ translates the title as 無染著陀羅尼, in which the dhāraṇī is described as 無染著 (“free from defilement and attachment”). According to Hui Zhao, this refers to the power of this dhāraṇī to free from the bondage of any defilement and establish bodhisattvas in an irreversible state. Hui Zhao also considers the previous translation as 銀主 to be inaccurate.
n.­835
Rather than “the word and the meaning,” YJ has 句義, which corresponds to padārtha in Sanskrit, which means “meaning of the word.”
n.­836
YJ has 作是語已 (“after these words were uttered”) at the beginning of this sentence.
n.­837
YJ again has 作是語已 (“after these words were uttered”) at the beginning of this sentence.
n.­838
According to the Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, and Choné versions of Toh 556. Toh 555 has abhivayahāra. The Degé version of Toh 556 has abhivyahāra. The Narthang of Toh 556 has abhivyahara.
n.­839
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 has suniśrita.
n.­840
This sentence is absent in BG.
n.­841
YJ has 如來 (“tathāgata”).
n.­842
Toh 556 has ’ong ba. YJ has the transliteration 阿揭多 (a jie duo).
n.­843
Toh 556 has skad brgya pa (meaning “hundred instants”). Toh 555 has Śateru. YJ has 設羝嚕 (she di lu), likely a transliteration of Śateru, leaving out the first part of the name, Kṣaṇa.
n.­844
Toh 556 has ’od nyams pa, which appears to have translated kṣaṇaprabha as “Decayed Light” instead of “Instantaneous Light.” Toh 555, following a certain pronunciation of the Chinese characters, reads tsu te kwang. YJ has 主多光 (“Lord of Abundant Light”).
n.­845
Toh 556 has rgyun gyi bdag po. Toh 555 has su ta ma. YJ transliterates as 蘇多末尼 (su duo mo ni).
n.­846
“Demons” is missing in YJ.
n.­847
Toh 556 has “It is thus: nimi nimi nimindhari, illuminator of the three worlds, who holds a trident in his hands, protect me, protect me from all lightning in this place! Svāhā.” YJ does not include hailstorms but otherwise matches Toh 555.
n.­848
The Tibetan has sman pa (“doctor”) in error for phan pa, a common error. YJ has 大利益 (“great benefit”).
n.­849
Toh 556 has piṃgala.
n.­850
Toh 556 reads “tadyathā | kate vikate nikate pratyarthike pratyamitre śuddhe mukte vimale prabhāsvare aṇḍare paṇḍare śvete paṇḍaravāsini harikaṇḍari piṃgala akṣi dadhi mukhi | Protect me, protect me from all premature death. Through the magnificence of Ārya Avalokiteśvara, may I never see any premature death! Svāhā.” YJ does not include thunder, lightning, and hailstorms but otherwise is the same as Toh 555.
n.­851
According to the Narthang and Lhasa versions of Toh 555, which have bdag. YJ has 我 (“I”). Others have bdag cag (“we”).
n.­852
The Tibetan has sman pa (“doctor”) in error for phan pa, a common error. YJ has 於諸人天大利益 (“for the great benefit of humans and devas”).
n.­853
Toh 556 has “tadyathā | muni muni muni nadhari muni mati mati sumati mahāmati hā hā hā hā. Vajrapāṇi has said, ‘You have no bad karma, so do not be afraid!’ Svāhā.” The Chinese matches Toh 555.
n.­854
The Tibetan has sman pa (“doctor”) in error for phan pa, a common error. YJ has 大利益 (“great benefit”).
n.­855
“Demons” is absent in YJ.
n.­856
Tibetan has sman pa (“doctor”) in error for phan pa, a common error. YJ has 大利益 (“great benefit”).
n.­857
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 has mādantima.
n.­858
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 has paraṇale.
n.­859
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 has dalamadade.
n.­860
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 has cadrāvākrī.
n.­861
According to Narthang and Lhasa’s bdag cag. Others have bdag (“I”), as does YJ, which reads 我 (“I”).
n.­862
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 has maṃgalya.
n.­863
Toh 556 has rgya mtsho. Toh 555 has nA ga si. YJ has 末那斯 (mo na si). The names of the other nāgas are translated by their meaning.
n.­864
“We nāgas are miserly, and so our minds are encircled by miserliness” is absent in YJ.
n.­865
Toh 556 has āryaje.
n.­866
The Degé version of Toh 556 has puṇyasopākīye. The Yongle and Narthang versions have puṇyasobākīye. Urga has puṇyasobhākīye. Lhasa has puṇyasaupākīye. Toh 555 has puṇyasobākiye.
n.­867
YJ adds 厭禱 (“malicious prayers”).
n.­868
TWC has only two paragraphs. Missing segments are translated by 闍那崛多 (Jñānagupta or Jinagupta) and included in BG. The title, “The Great Goddess,” is absent from BG.
n.­869
According to the Narthang, Choné, and Lhasa versions, which have thob. The Degé version has thos (“heard”). The Chinese versions have “hearing this sūtra,” followed by 得不可思議捷利辯才無盡大慧 (“attaining inconceivable, agile eloquence and inexhaustible great wisdom”). TWC also includes 不可稱量福德之報 (“the fruition of immeasurable merit”).
n.­870
The missing segments in TWC begin here.
n.­871
YJ has 厭魅, which is a short form of 厭魅鬼 (“kumbhāṇḍa”).
n.­872
YJ adds “should take thirty-two kinds of herbs as follows.” The list is given in prose instead of verse. Transliterations of Sanskrit names are included. BG lists twenty-seven ingredients without transliteration. Except for the beginning, the ingredients are listed in a different order.
n.­873
From the Tibetan gi’u wang. YJ translates this as 牛黃 (Calculus bovis), literally “cow’s yellow substance,” i.e., gallbladder stone, which is yellow in color, and transliterates it as 瞿盧折那 (chu/ju/ji lu zhe na), likely from goroconā. This is absent in BG.
n.­874
The Sanskrit is mahābhāga. YJ transliterates this as 莫訶婆迦 (mo he po jia), and then translates it as 麝香 (“musk”). Subhaga is a recorded name for musk.
n.­875
In the Tibetan, the order of medicines in this line differs from that the Sanskrit. BG lists first the transliteration 尸利沙 (shi li sha) from the Sanskrit śirīṣa and then the alternative common name 合昬樹 (“marriage tree”). YJ has them in reverse order.
n.­876
This appears to be one of three additions to the list in Toh 556 and 557, though Toh 556 and 557’s crepe ginger (dznya ma, from Sanskrit vyama) has not been identified in this list.
n.­877
This follows the reading sa la ke from Toh 555. Frankincense thus occurs twice in this list according to the Tibetan and Chinese sources. Toh 556 and 557 read gi’u wang bcas, which is similar to the term for "cow bezoar" used in the first verse, above. Bagchi’s edition of the Sanskrit reads samocaka, an otherwise unknown term, whereas Nobel’s edition has sarocanā, which is close to being a literal rendering of the Tibetan gi’i wang bcas. Sarocanā could be understood as a corruption of vamśarocanā, "bamboo sap."
n.­878
According to Toh 557 and the Sanskrit. The Kangxi of Toh 557 has sukrite. Toh 555 and 556 have sute kṛte. The Yongle, Kangxi, and Narthang of Toh 556 read sute tekṛ.
n.­879
Yongle reads kṛtaka­malinalijana­karate. Kangxi has kritaka­malinalijanagarte. Lithang and Choné have kṛtaka­malinalajina­karate. The Degé of Toh 556 has kamatali nalejanakarate. The Yongle and Kangxi of Toh 556 have kamatāli nalijānakarate. The Lithang and Choné of Toh 556 read kamatāle nalejñanakarate. The Narthang of Toh 556 has kamatali nalijanakarate. The Degé of Toh 557 has kṛtakamala nīlajinakarate. The Yongle of Toh 557 has kṛtakama linalijanakarate. The Kangxi of Toh 557 has kritaka­malinalijanagarte. The Lithang and Choné of Toh 557 has kṛtakamali nalajinakarate. The Sanskrit has karajātabhāge. Toh 555 has kamatali nalejanakarte.
n.­880
According to Toh 557. Toh 555 and 556 read haṅkarate. The Sanskrit has haṃsaraṇḍe.
n.­881
According to the Degé of Toh 555, 556, and 557. The Kangxi and Yongle of Toh 557 have indrajālini. The Sanskrit reads indrajāla.
n.­882
The Choné has vaśaddri.
n.­883
Toh 555 reads avartakasike. Toh 556 has avartakaseke. The Sanskrit has avatāsike.
n.­884
The Lithang and Choné have śīlamate.
n.­885
The Yongle and Kangxi have sadyasthite.
n.­886
The Nobel version has sukṛte kṛtakamalijanakarate haṃkarāte indrajāli śakad drepaśaddre abartaksike na kutraku kapalakapimalamati śīlamati sandhidhudhumamabati śiri śiri satyasthite svāhā. The Bagchi version has sukṛte karajātabhāge haṃsaraṇḍe indrajālamalilaka upasade avatāsike kutra kukalavimalamati śīlamati saṃdhibudhamati śiśiri satyasthita svāhā.
n.­887
There are two verses here in Toh 555 that are equivalent to this verse in the Sanskrit, Toh 557, and Toh 556.
n.­888
YJ has 美味并乳蜜 (“food/drink that has a nice taste with milk and honey”).
n.­889
Sanskrit kanyā and Toh 556 and 557 bu mo specify “maidens.” BG has 童女子 (“maidens”). By contrast, YJ has 童子, which often refers to males.
n.­890
BG has 膠香 (jiao xiang), also known as 白膠香 (bai jiao xiang), which can be a translation of the Sanskrit of guggulu. YJ has 安息香, which can also be a translation of the Sanskrit guggulu.
n.­891
This may refer to musical instruments such as the vīṇā (Indian lute) mṛdaṃga (drum), muraja (tambourine), ghaṭa (the pot), violin, and bamboo flute. Those instruments are characteristic of South Indian music, particularly that of Karnataka, which retains the features of ancient Indian classical music while the north has been influenced by traditions from outside India. Alternatively, there are the five tempos, or number of strokes per beat, of South Indian music, as in The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra and The King of Samādhis Sūtra (Sanskrit: pañcāṅgika; Tibetan: yan lag lnga dang ldan pa). The Chinese versions have “five tones” or “five notes of the Chinese pentatonic scale”: for this BG has 五音聲, while YJ has 五音.
n.­892
Rather than “arrange,” YJ has 埋 (“bury”).
n.­893
According to Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, Narthang, and Lhasa, which have phye ma. BG has 以新淨器盛其香湯 (“use a new, clean container for the liquid of these herbs”). YJ has 末 (“powder”). Degé has phyi ma.
n.­894
The Sanskrit in the Degé reads sād yathedan. In Toh 556 it is syād yathedan. In the Lhasa, Yongle, Kangxi, and Narthang it is tadyathā.
n.­895
According to Toh 557. The Degé has akarake. The Yongle and Kangxi have anarake. The Narthang reads anarke nayani. The Lhasa version has akarake nayani.
n.­896
Yongle, Kangxi, Narthang, and Lhasa read nayani.
n.­897
Yongle and Kangxi read khile. The Narthang version has khele.
n.­898
The Bagchi edition of the Sanskrit has ane nayane hili hili gili khile svāhā. The syllables that correspond to syād, idam, and khikhile svāhā are absent in YJ.
n.­899
According to Toh 556. The Bagchi edition of the Sanskrit has sugate vigate vigatāvati svāhā. The Nobel edition has sagaṭe bigaṭe bigaṭābati svāhā. Va is transliterated into Tibetan as ba, reflecting the North Indian dialect, as recorded in the Nobel edition. Toh 555 has sagaḍe vigaḍe vigatavati svāhā.
n.­900
BG omits this paragraph.
n.­901
Toh 555 has same visame.
n.­902
Toh 555 reads sagaḍe vigaḍe.
n.­903
According to Toh 556. Sukhatinate svāhā is absent in Toh 555.
n.­904
Toh 555 has sāgarasaṃbhuddhāya.
n.­905
Toh 555 reads skandhamātāya.
n.­906
Toh 555 has aparājitaviryāya.
n.­907
Toh 555 reads himavanddhasaṃbhutāya.
n.­908
Toh 555 has anivilavaktāya.
n.­909
Svāhā is absent in Toh 556.
n.­910
Toh 555 has mahādeviye. YJ’s transliteration 莫訶提鼻裔 (mo he ti bi yi) corresponds to mahādeviye.
n.­911
Svāhā is absent in Toh 556.
n.­912
YJ has in parentheses “here, recite one’s own name.”
n.­913
Toh 555 has dā.
n.­914
Svāhā is absent in Toh 556.
n.­915
Bharato vicita is absent in Toh 556.
n.­916
Brahma anumanyatu is absent in Toh 556.
n.­917
The Bagchi edition of the Sanskrit reads same viṣame svāhā | sugate svāhā | sāgarasaṃbhūtāya svāhā | skandhamātrāya svāhā | nīlakaṇṭhāya svāhā | aparāhitavīryāya svāhā | himavatsaṃbhūtāya svāhā | animiṣacakrāya svāhā | namo bhagavatyai brāhmaṇyai | namaḥ sarasvatyai devyai | sidhyantu mantrapadāstaṃ brahma namasyantu svāhā. The Nobel edition has śame biṣame svāhā | sagaṭe vigaṭe svāhā | sukhatinate svāhā | sāgarasaṃbhūtāya svāhā | skandhamātrāya svāhā | nīlakaṇṭhāya svāhā | aparājitabīryāya svāhā | himabatsaṃbhūtāya svāhā | animilabaktrāya svāhā | namo bhagabate brāhmaṇe | namaḥ sarasvatyai debyai | sidhyantu mantrapadā taṃ brahmānumanyatu svāhā.
n.­918
YJ adds 大辯才天女說洗浴法壇場呪已 (“having said the mantra of the maṇḍala of cleansing”).
n.­919
Rather than “practices,” YJ has 流布 (“promulgate”).
n.­920
Here YJ has 我為是人將諸眷屬作天伎樂,來詣其所 (“I will let my entourage create divine music. My entourage will come to wherever they are”).
n.­921
Rather than “conjured spirits,” YJ has 蠱道、厭術 (“harmful methods using poison, and malicious techniques that cause harm”).
n.­922
See note n.­96 for a discussion of the interpretation of this brahmin’s name.
n.­923
Wearing a robe made of darbha, also known as kuśa grass, and standing on one leg was a common description of an Indian ascetic.
n.­924
Toh 555 has sādyathedan. Toh 556 and 557 have syād yathedan.
n.­925
Toh 555 reads avajavati. Yongle has avaddhe.
n.­926
Toh 555 has hiṅgule. In both Toh 556 and 557, Yongle and Kangxi have hiṅgule; Lithang, Choné, and Urga have hegule; and Lhasa has hiphule.
n.­927
Toh 555 has miṅgule. The Yongle and Kangxi versions of Toh 556 and 557 have miṅgule.
n.­928
Toh 555 has piṅgalavati. In Toh 556 and 557, Yongle and Kangxi have biṅgalavati, while Narthang has piṅgalavati.
n.­929
Toh 555 has muṅgaśe. In Toh 556 and 557, Yongle has miṅguśe, Kangxi has maṅguśe, and Narthang has miṃguśe.
n.­930
Toh 555 has marīcyai.
n.­931
Toh 555 has svamati.
n.­932
Toh 555 has aghrita maghritara.
n.­933
In Toh 556 and 557, Yongle and Kangxi have citira, Lithang has citara, Narthang has catara, and Lhasa has cihara.
n.­934
Toh 555 has cavati.
n.­935
Toh 555 has civiri.
n.­936
Mandhi demakhi is absent in Toh 556 and 557.
n.­937
Toh 555 has marīcyai.
n.­938
Toh 555 has pranapriye. In Toh 556 and 557, Yongle and Kangxi have pranaye.
n.­939
In Toh 556 and 557, Yongle has lokajeṣṭhe, Lithang and Choné have lokajyeṣṭha, Kangxi has lokajyeśṭhe, and Narthang has lokaśeṣṭhe. The Kangxi of Toh 555 has lokaśriṣṭha.
n.­940
Toh 555 has lokaśeṣṭhe virace lokapriye. In Toh 556 and 557, Urga has logapriye.
n.­941
Toh 555 reads siddhaprate. In Toh 556 and 557, Yongle has siddhaphrite, Narthang has siddhaprite, and Lhasa has siddhiprete.
n.­942
Toh 555 has bhīmamukji śucucari. In Toh 556 and 557, Lhasa has vimamukhi śucikhare.
n.­943
Toh 555 has apratihate. In Toh 556 and 557, Lithang, Choné, and Lhasa have apratehate.
n.­944
Toh 555 has apratihatabuddhi. In Toh 556 and 557, Narthang and Urga have apratihatabuddhe. Lhasa has apratehatebuddhe.
n.­945
Toh 555 has mahānamuci.
n.­946
Toh 555 has mahādevyi. In Toh 556 and 557, Yongle, Kangxi, and Narthang read mahādevi.
n.­947
Toh 555 has prati­ghṝhānamaskarāna. In Toh 556 and 557, Yongle has prati­grinanamaskarana, Lithang and Choné have prati­gṛhnanamaskarana, Kangxi has prati­grihanamaskarana, and Urga has prati­gṛhnanamaskaroṃ.
n.­948
The Bagchi edition reads sure vire araje arajavati hi gule piṅgale piṅgale vatimukhe marīcisumati diśamati agrāmagrītalavitale ca vaḍivicarī mariṇipāṇaye lokajyeṣṭhake priyasiddhivrate bhīmamukhiśacivarī apratihate apratihatabuddhi namuci namuci mahādevi prati­gṛhṇa namaskāra.
n.­949
Regarding “jewels, miracles, and wisdom,” there is another way to interpret YJ’s Chinese, which reads 珍寶神通智慧 (“the wisdom of higher knowledge, which is like precious jewels”). This may be a better interpretation, since the brahmin Vyākaraṇa does not ask for jewels but rather something that may be comparable to jewels.
n.­950
This sentence is absent in BG.
n.­951
“The lord of devas” is absent in YJ.
n.­952
According to the Narthang and Lhasa versions’ imperative form.
n.­953
According to the Narthang and Lhasa versions’ imperative form.
n.­954
According to the Yongle, Kangxi, Narthang, and Lhasa versions, which read mtha’ yas. The Degé version has mtha’ las. YJ matches Yongle and so on with 無邊 (“limitless”).
n.­955
According to the Narthang and Lhasa imperative form.
n.­956
According to the Narthang and Lhasa versions, which read gsar. The Degé has sar. YJ has 淨 (“clean”).
n.­957
YJ has 應更用心經九日 (“be even more attentive for nine more days”).
n.­958
YJ has 晝夜 (“day and night”), which is missing here.
n.­959
These verses by Sarasvatī are absent in Toh 557 and BG.
n.­960
Here YJ has 歎未曾有 (“praised [this Dharma] that was never heard of”).
n.­961
This is in verse form in Toh 556 and 557.
n.­962
This sentence and the following verses are absent in BG.
n.­963
Following YJ, which has 敬禮天女那羅延 (“I reverently pay homage to the goddess Nārāyaṇī”).
n.­964
Following YJ, which has 長姊 (“eldest sister”). Tib. sring mo chen mo.
n.­965
There is considerable variance between the editions in both Toh 555 and Toh 556 regarding this word, as to whether it is dang, dngang, or sdang. From the evidence of the Chinese, it appears to have been dngang, and it is more likely that this would be changed to dang (“trust”) than the other way around. The Degé of Toh 555 has dngang ba (“fear”), while the Yongle, Kangxi, and Narthang have sdang ba (“anger”). The Lhasa version has mdangs ba (“radiance”). In YJ, this line is expanded into two. It has 眼目能令見者怖 (“your eyes can cause those who see them fear”) as the second line, and歸信之人咸攝受 (“you accept those who have developed faith”) as the fourth line. The Degé, Lithang, and Choné versions of Toh 556 have dang ba (“trust,” “faith”). The Yongle and Kangxi versions have sdang ba (“anger”). The Narthang has dngang ba (“fear”).
n.­966
Here YJ has 歸信之人咸攝受 (“you gather all humans who take refuge and have faith in you”).
n.­967
Here following YJ, which has 雞 (“chickens”). Tib. bya.
n.­968
Here, YJ has 頭圓髻 (“your head has a round knot”).
n.­969
Here YJ has 四明法, which refers to the four Vedas.
n.­970
YJ has 天仙 (devarṣis).
n.­971
According to Toh 555, which has rlabs. In Toh 556, the Yongle and Lithang versions have ldud, the Kangxi and Choné versions have ltung ltad, and the Degé has lud.
n.­972
Rather than “they gather around you,” YJ has 如大海潮必來應 (“they will necessarily come and respond”).
n.­973
According to the Choné and Lhasa versions, which have zam. The Degé has zab (“profound”). Toh 556 has gzings (“ship”).
n.­974
According to Yongle and Kangxi, which have rgyun. Lithang has gyun. Choné has gyur. Degé has rgyan. YJ has 普見世間差別類, 乃至欲界諸天宮, 唯有天女獨稱尊, 不見有情能勝者 (“Look around: [from] different kinds of worlds / To various divine palaces of the desire realm, / The goddess is the most supreme one; / I do not [or, you will not] see any sentient being superior to her”).
n.­975
YJ has 或為怨讎行殺害 (“if you are killed by your enemies”).
n.­976
According to the Narthang version, this line is to be the first in the verse, which is in accord with the succession of four-line verses found in the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557. Degé and so on have an additional “I pay homage to you.” BG has an additional verse calling all 鬼神 (“spirits and gods”) to pay close attention that he is to praise the great goddess. The second of this verse in BG is replaced by諸天修羅等,乾闥及夜叉,世間諸聖中,一切最為尊 (“Among all the devas and asuras, / Gandharvas, and yakṣas, / Among all the āryas of the world, / You are the supreme one”).
n.­977
According to the Lithang and Choné, which read ma. The Degé has mi (“humans”), while the Yongle and Kangxi have sam. YJ has 母 (“mothers”), while BG has 女 (“females”). The second line of this verse in BG is replaced by諸天修羅等,乾闥及夜叉,世間諸聖中,一切最為尊 (“Among all the devas and asuras, / Gandharvas, and yakṣas, / Among all the āryas of the world, / You are the utterly supreme one”).
n.­978
The second half of the verse is absent in BG. In YJ, the list is bow, arrow, sword, spear, axe, long club, discus, and noose, which are items held by Durga in Indian mythology. The earlier verse in this text that mentions 那羅延 (“Nārāyaṇī”) probably refers to Durga, since Nārāyaṇī is an epithet of Durga.
n.­979
Svāhā is absent in BG.
n.­980
Here YJ has 晨朝清淨至誠誦 (“in the morning, recite them single-mindedly with purity”).
n.­981
BG concludes the chapter here, stating 說是偈已,令一切眾悉發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心 (“After hearing these verses, all in the assembly developed the aspiration to attain complete enlightenment”).
n.­982
“Pay homage to” is absent in YJ.
n.­983
According to the Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, Narthang, and Choné versions, which have phyogs. The Degé has phrogs (“take”).
n.­984
In between “the truths” and “of the ṛṣi in Brahmā’s entourage,” YJ has 正行正見妙辩才 (“the sublime eloquence of right action and right view”). However, YJ does not have the following line: “the sublime eloquence of the devarṣis.”
n.­985
Rather than “the sublime eloquence of the worthy devas,” YJ has 塞建陀天妙辯才 (“the sublime eloquence of god Skanda”).
n.­986
Rather than “the sublime eloquence of the wish-fulfilling goddess,” YJ has 聰明夜天妙辯才 (“the sublime eloquence of intelligent Kālarātrī”).
n.­987
For “Śiramara,” YJ has the transliteration 室唎末多 (shi li mo duo).
n.­988
In YJ, this whole paragraph is in verse form.
n.­989
Rather than “possession,” YJ has 資助 (“support”).
n.­990
According to Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, Narthang, Choné, and Toh 556 bdag. The Degé of Toh 555 has dag. YJ has 生 (“birth”), which CBETA considers an error of 主 (“lord”).
n.­991
According to the Degé, which has rigs sngags. The Lithang and Choné versions have rigs sngags. The Degé of Toh 556 has rig pa’i gnas (“branch of knowledge”), equivalent to Sanskrit vidyāsthāna. In Toh 556, the Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, and Choné have rig pa rnams.
n.­992
According to Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, Choné, and Toh 556, which read chud gzon. The Degé has chud gson. The Chinese versions have 唐捐 (“wasted,” “fruitless,” “meaningless”).
n.­993
Rather than “perfect,” YJ has 佛 (“buddha”).
n.­994
YJ has 安隱 (“tranquility and stability”).
n.­995
YJ has 鬼子母 (gui zi mu). Hāritī abducted and killed children to feed the hundreds she had. The Buddha miraculously hid her youngest son under his bowl, and when she asked for help, he demonstrated the suffering she was causing others. She then became a protector of children and women in childbirth.
n.­996
Rather than “accomplish,” YJ has 所求 (“supplicate”).
n.­997
BG and TWC have 功德天, which usually translates as Lakṣmī. YJ has the alternative translation 大吉祥, which matches Toh 555 in translating as “the great goddess Śrī.”
n.­998
Toh 556 and 557 have RatnakusumaguṇasāgaravaiḍūryakanakagirivarṇabhadraSuvarṇa­prabhāsaśrī. The Chinese versions translate the name by its meaning. BG and TWC have 寶華功德海琉璃金山照明, following the same order of words as Toh 556 and 557, appearing to omit varṇabhadrasuvarṇa and śrī, and listing all ten synonyms of a buddha. YJ has 琉璃金山寶花光照吉祥功德海 in the same sequence of Toh 555: beryl-gold mountain-jewel flower-radiant light-auspicious-merit-ocean.
n.­999
Toh 556 has Ratnakusumaguṇasāgaravaiḍūryakanakagirisuvarṇakāñcanaprabhāsaśrī. BG and TWC have 諸佛世尊 (“all the buddhas, lords of the worlds”). YJ has the full name.
n.­1000
The verses are in prose form in BG and TWC.
n.­1001
According to the Sanskrit rasa, which was translated into Tibetan as ro (“taste”). These verses are absent in BG and TWC. YJ translates this as 地味 (“taste or flavor of the earth”).
n.­1002
This paragraph is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­1003
This is the continuation of the preceding chapter in BG and TWC.
n.­1004
“Of the past” is absent in YJ. The Tibetan translation could be a misinterpretation of 先 (“first”) in YJ.
n.­1005
These homages are absent in TWC. YJ has 十方三世 (“in the ten directions and three times”).
n.­1006
This line is absent in YJ.
n.­1007
In Toh 556 the name is Sūryaśataraśmiprabhagarbha, and the previous line is “I pay homage to the Tathāgata Suvarṇaprabhagarbha,” which is absent from this version. It appears that here there was a scribal omission resulting in two names becoming one. Both lines are included in YJ.
n.­1008
This line is absent in YJ.
n.­1009
The Sanskrit manuscript, Toh 556, and Toh 557 have gser ’od dam pa (Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama), which is the same as the title of the sūtra. YJ has 金光 (“Golden Light”), equivalent of gser ’od.
n.­1010
This line is absent in BG and TWC. YJ has the line mostly in transliteration except for the word for “goddess.”
n.­1011
According to Toh 556. Toh 555 has sād. Syād is absent in YJ.
n.­1012
According to Toh 556, Sanskrit, and Kangxi. Toh 555 has yathedan.
n.­1013
Toh 555 has pratipūrṇacare.
n.­1014
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has samantagate.
n.­1015
According to the Sanskrit and Toh 557. Toh 555 and 556 have mahāmaitri.
n.­1016
The Sanskrit has mahātejopamaṃ hite.
n.­1017
According to the Yongle, Kangxi, and Narthang versions. The Sanskrit has ṛṣisaṃgṛhīte. The Degé reads saṃgṛhītete.
n.­1018
According to Toh 556 and 557. The Sanskrit has samayānupālane. Toh 555 has samārtha anupālāni.
n.­1019
BG notes that there are two versions of the transliteration of this mantra and lists both. Svāhā is absent in BG and TWC but present in YJ. In the Yuan and Ming prints of BG following the mantra, there is a concise line: 南無一切三世佛,南無一切諸菩薩,南無彌勒菩薩等 (“I bow to all the buddhas of the three times. I bow to all the bodhisattvas. I bow to the bodhisattva Maitreya. And so on”).
n.­1020
Toh 556 has “seven years.” The Chinese versions match Toh 555.
n.­1021
This sentence is a bit different in YJ, which has 從是以後,當令彼人於睡夢中得見於我,隨所求事以實告知 (“From then on, I will let that person see me in their dreams and tell me truthfully about whatever they aspire to”).
n.­1022
The Sanskrit girikandara is translated into Chinese as 山澤空處 (BG and TWC) and 山澤空林 (YJ). Toh 557 has ri’i sman ljongs (“herbal land in the mountains”). Toh 555 has “a mountain cave.”
n.­1023
Toh 556 has sixty-eight thousand. YJ, BG, and TWC have “sixteen hundred and eight thousand.”
n.­1024
Assuming the common scribal error of sman pa (“doctor”) for phan pa (“benefit”). TWC has 功德倍過於常 (“will gain twice as much merit or power as normal”). BG chooses a similar term 威德 instead of 功德. YJ has 蒙利益 (“will receive benefit”).
n.­1025
YJ has 永離 (“freed forever”).
n.­1026
YJ has 作是語已 (“after these words were uttered”) at the beginning of this sentence.
n.­1027
These paradises are known by the names Cāturmahārājakāyika, Trāyastriṃśa, Yāma, Tuṣita, Nirmāṇarati, and Paranirmita­vaśavartin.
n.­1028
YJ has 作是語已 (“after these words were uttered”) at the beginning of this sentence.
n.­1029
Here YJ reads 頂戴其足 (“to support their feet with my head”).
n.­1030
BG and TWC conclude the chapter here.
n.­1031
In accordance with Toh 556, and assuming that dang bcas pa’i has been accidentally omitted. Otherwise, it would mean “relics and an image.” YJ has 舍利 (“relics”).
n.­1032
The Yongle version has bhaha bhaha paśa paśa. The Narthang has bāha bāha śavari śavari. Toh 556 has variṣe variṣe.
n.­1033
Toh 556 has pati.
n.­1034
Toh 556 has kapacali.
n.­1035
Rather than “bless,” YJ has 攝受 (“receive”).
n.­1036
The name can be translated in many ways, one of which could be “that which is to be understood.” In Chinese, transliteration appears in the title and the beginning of the text: 散肢 (BG and TWC), 僧慎爾耶 (YJ). Thenceforth, YJ switches to the meaning of his name 正了知, which might be understood as “realization” or “direct understanding,” while BG and TWC continue to use transliteration.
n.­1037
Toh 557 has rigs. Toh 556 has gnas (“basis”). BG and TWC have 分齊 (“distinction”). YJ has 種類 (“types,” “categories”).
n.­1038
The equivalent chapter in Toh 557 ends at this point.
n.­1039
According to Toh 556. Toh 557 has the common scribal error of sman pa (“doctor”) for phan pa (“benefit”). YJ has 饒益 (“benefit”). This paragraph is absent in BG and TWC, but there is a mantra paying homage to the Tathāgata RatnakusumaguṇasāgaravaiḍūryakanakagirivarṇabhadraSuvarṇa­prabhāsaśrī, the Buddha Śākyamuni, the great goddess Śrī, and the great goddess Sarasvatī. The chapter in BG and TWC ends right after the mantra.
n.­1040
According to Toh 556. Toh 557 has the error prahmāya.
n.­1041
The Degé version of Toh 556 has atiṣṭhahe.
n.­1042
The Degé of Toh 556 has saṃvidjñāye.
n.­1043
YJ has 蘇摩 (“soma”).
n.­1044
These first two paragraphs are absent in BG and TWC.
n.­1045
YJ, BG, and TWC have 天 (“deva”), which is consistent with the eleventh verse below.
n.­1046
YJ has 天子 (literally “son of heaven”), which is also used to refer to a king. In this context, it could mean either of the two.
n.­1047
YJ matches Toh 555. BG and TWC have 雖在人中,生為人王 (“Although he dwells among humans, / He is born as their king”).
n.­1048
YJ has 父母資半力 (“the parents support with half their strength”).
n.­1049
For this second line of the verse, YJ has 以惡法化人 (“he transforms people in bad ways”).
n.­1050
According to the Sanskrit rājā. The Tibetan has just rgyal. BG and TWC have 是王 (“this king”). YJ has just 王 (“king”).
n.­1051
For this line YJ has 惡黨相親附 (“evil parties are relying on one another”). In Toh 556 and 557, the words spoken by the devas conclude at this point and the following verse is narration. This is also the case in BG and TWC.
n.­1052
YJ has 以非法教人,流行於國內 (“[If a king] teaches people unrighteousness / And the teaching becomes common in that realm”).
n.­1053
“Though innocent” is absent in YJ.
n.­1054
Toh 556 and 557 include this verse, which is followed by a verse that is absent in Toh 555: “People will steal from each other / Their homes, possessions, and wealth. / In this and that region / They will strike each other with weapons.”
n.­1055
Following YJ, which has 行 (“move”).
n.­1056
YJ has 令三種世間,因斯受衰損 (“Because of these, the three kinds of worlds / Will be harmed and will decay”).
n.­1057
In YJ this verse reads 如是無邊過,出在於國中,皆由見惡人,棄捨不治擯 (Those kinds of limitless faults / Will occur in his realm. / This is all because when he sees evil people, / He refuses to punish and expel them”).
n.­1058
Rather than “bless,” YJ has 護持 (“protect and support”).
n.­1059
In YJ the last two lines read 害中極重者,無過失國位 (“Among the harmful things, / The most harmful one is nothing but losing the king’s status”).
n.­1060
Toh 557 has “become angry,” which is in agreement with YJ’s 瞋恨 (“hate”). The Sanskrit prakupyanti could have either meaning. YJ has two additional lines to constitute a verse. From this point on until the last two verses, the last two lines are conjoined with the first two lines of the next verse.
n.­1061
According to the Degé and Narthang versions of Toh 556, which read nyes mgon (“protector/lord of evil”), presumably from pāpapati. Toh 555 has mi dge grogs (“sinful companions”). The Sanskrit reads pāpapatitaḥ (“fallen into sin”). The Degé of Toh 557 and the Lithang of Toh 556 have nye ’khon (“hold a grievance”). The Yongle and Kangxi of Toh 556 and the Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, and Choné of Toh 557 all have nye mkhon (“bias,” “partiality”). Emmerick translates this as “should not take sides.” YJ has 非法友 (“non-Dharmic friends”).
n.­1062
Following the Yongle, Kangxi, and Narthang versions, which have yul mi mi ’dor med pa (“no rejected subjects”). The Degé reads yul mi mi drang med pa (“no dishonest subjects”). YJ has 偏黨, which can mean “deviant” or “unrighteous” subjects, or simply “biases.” In the case of the last, the final line would read “there should be no biases.”
n.­1063
In Toh 556 and 557 the chapter ends with these verses.
n.­1064
YJ has 正遍知 (“who is perfectly and fully enlightened”).
n.­1065
According to the Sanskrit. Following the Mahāvyutpatti, praṇita would be the Sanskrit equivalent for the Tibetan gya nom that is given here. In the Sanskrit, jinendraghoṣāya is in the dative case and therefore in Toh 556 and 557 it is translated as “for the speech of the lord of devas.” BG and TWC have 水音聲 (“sounds of water”), in which water may refer to the excellent qualities of water. YJ matches the Tibetan with 妙音聲 (“excellent sounds”).
n.­1066
gnas khang. Toh 556, Toh 557, and Sanskrit have “cave” (Tib. phug; Skt. gūha).
n.­1067
YJ has 正念誦斯微妙典,端然不動身心樂 (“Mindfully reciting this sublime sūtra / And sitting upright, his body motionless, while feeling joyful in body and mind”).
n.­1068
According to Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557. Toh 555 appears to be repeating “devas.” BG and TWC have 曼陀羅華, transliterating the Sanskrit mandārava. YJ abbreviates it as 曼陀花 (man tuo hua).
n.­1069
Literally “a hundred thousand of a hundred thousand.” BG and TWC have 百千萬億, a continuous string of “one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, and one hundred thousand.” If the last numeric term 億 is defined as “one hundred thousand,” it is ten million times ten million, i.e., one hundred trillion. YJ has 千萬億, dropping 百 (“one hundred”) from the TWC version.
n.­1070
According to the Sanskrit, Toh 556 and 557, and Toh 555 in the Narthang and Lhasa versions, all of which read legs skyes. Toh 555 in the Degé has legs pa’i. TWC has 善集 and YJ has 善生, both meaning “excellent birth.”
n.­1071
YJ has 七寶瓔珞具 (“garlands of seven jewels”).
n.­1072
Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 have “ninety-nine trillion.” BG and TWC have 九十九億千, which is equivalent to ninety-nine hundred millions. YJ has 九十九俱胝億 (“ninety-nine hundred thousand koṭi”).
n.­1073
According to the Tibetan of Toh 555, 556, and 557. The Sanskrit has “the three worlds.” The Chinese is in agreement with the Tibetan: YJ has 小國, and BG and TWC 小國土.
n.­1074
YJ has 於無量劫為帝釋 (“I have also been Śakras for uncountable eons”).
n.­1075
In the Chinese, TWC has 104 verses, with four words per line. Some verses contain additional descriptions. YJ has 79 verses, with five words per line.
n.­1076
According to the Yongle, Kangxi, Narthang, and Lhasa of Toh 555, which have skyed. The Degé version of Toh 555 has spyod (“practice,” “act”). BG and TWC have “the inconceivable ocean of qualities” as the cause of liberation. YJ has 生, which is equivalent to skyed.
n.­1077
YJ reads 若聽是經者,應作如是心 (“Those who listen to the sūtra / Should have the following thought”).
n.­1078
YJ has 悉皆相捨離 (“will abandon and leave each other”).
n.­1079
The Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, and Choné versions have sangs rgyas (“buddha”) in error for tshangs rgyal. The Sanskrit has brahmendra. Toh 556 and 557 have tshangs dbang (“lord of Brahmās”). The Chinese versions match the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557: BG and TWC have 大梵天王, which YJ abbreviates as 梵王.
n.­1080
“The king of nāgas” is here absent in YJ.
n.­1081
The Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 have “lord of kinnaras and lord of asuras.” BG and TWC have 緊那羅 (jin na luo), which is a transliteration of kinnaras. YJ has 緊那羅樂神 (jinn a luo yue shen), which combines 緊那羅, transliterating kinnaras, and 樂神, which means “devas of music” or gandharvas.
n.­1082
According to the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557. These versions are in agreement with TWC, which transliterates as 迦樓羅王 (jia lou luo wang). YJ translates as 金翅主 (jin chi zhu), “Lord of Golden Wings or Feathers.” Toh 555 has “golden feathers.”
n.­1083
These two lines are not in the Sanskrit or Toh 556 and 557, but they are included in YJ, BG, and TWC.
n.­1084
Here the Sanskrit reads mahādhipa. In Toh 555 this refers to all the devas in their paradises. YJ has 四王眾 (“assemblies of the Four Rājas”), which matches Toh 555. BG and TWC have 護世四王 (“the four lords who protect the world”).
n.­1085
Toh 556 and 557 include Yama in this verse. TWC includes Yamarāja 閻摩羅王 (yan mo luo wang) and presents the deities in a different order.
n.­1086
Toh 555 has the generic me yi lha (“god of fire”) rather than Hutāśana, the literal translation of “consumer of burnt offerings” as in Toh 556: bsreg bya za and Toh 557: sbyin sreg za.
n.­1087
This verse is absent in the Sanskrit but present in YJ, BG, and TWC.
n.­1088
Only the third line of the verse in this translation is included in the Sanskrit version. All four lines of the verse are included in YJ, BG, and TWC.
n.­1089
Following Toh 555 and the Chinese. Toh 556 and the Sanskrit have Maṇibhadra.
n.­1090
The Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 have a fourth line not included here: “those who listen to this sūtra.” This additional line is present in the Chinese versions, as the fourth line in BG and TWC, and as the third line in YJ.
n.­1091
According to the Sanskrit, Toh 555, and the Chinese versions. TWC transliterates, while YJ translates by its meaning. The Tibetan in Toh 556 and 557 has just nag po, which in Sanskrit is kāla.
n.­1092
According to the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557. Toh 555 has split this into two: Suvarṇa (instead of svarṇa) and Keśa (instead of keśin). BG and TWC translate as 金色髮神 (“Deva with Golden Hair”). YJ transliterates as 蘇跋拏雞舍 (su ba na ji she).
n.­1093
Toh 555 adds the word cung to make “little Praṇālin,” which stands in contrast with Mahāpraṇālī (“big Praṇālin”) in the next verse. BG and TWC transliterate it as 婆那利 (po na li shen). Like Toh 555, YJ adds “little” and specifies the deity as a Dharma protector: 小渠并護法.
n.­1094
Toh 556 divides this name, having instead Monkey and King of the Sun.
n.­1095
According to the Sanskrit, meaning “sun friend.” Toh 556 and 557 are corrupt in all editions, probably because the original was nyi bshes. Toh 556 in the Degé and Toh 557 in the Choné and Urga have gnyen bshes (“friend-friend”). Toh 556 in the Lithang and Kangxi and Toh 557 have gnyis bshes (“two-friend”), while the Yongle version of Toh 557 has the slight variant gnyi bshes, which can also be translated in the same way. Toh 555 has nyi ma’i gnyen (“sun-friend”). TWC transliterates the name as 繡利蜜多 (xiu li mi duo). YJ has 日支, in which the first character means “sun,” and the second character might be an error for 友 (“friend”).
n.­1096
“The king of nāgas” is absent in YJ.
n.­1097
YJ has “to this individual.”
n.­1098
According to the Sanskrit caṇḍikā and Toh 556 and 557, which read gtum mo. Toh 555 has lag na dbyug thog, which appears to have its origins from a manuscript that had daṇḍikā. YJ, BG, and TWC have the same order as Toh 555.
n.­1099
According to Toh 555, 556, and 557. The Bagchi edition has dantī, which would have been translated into Tibetan as so can. TWC has 鳩羅 (jiu/qiu/zhi luo), likely transliterating kula. YJ has 昆帝, transliterating kuntī.
n.­1100
Translated in Emmerick as a description of the previous goddesses (“those who steal the vitality of beings”), and in Toh 555 there appears to be a scribal error of pa (masculine ending), instead of ma. The Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 present this as a singular name.
n.­1101
According to the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557, which have “fruits.” TWC and BG have “harvests, parks, forests, and fruits.” YJ has “fruits, parks, and forests.”
n.­1102
“Wind” is absent in YJ.
n.­1103
Rather than “holders,” YJ has 讀誦 (“readers and reciters”).
n.­1104
YJ here specifies 地神 (“the earth god”).
n.­1105
The order of this verse and the next is reversed in the Sanskrit and in Toh 556 and 557. YJ, BG, and TWC match Toh 555.
n.­1106
YJ has 六十八億, which is equivalent to six billion eight hundred million.
n.­1107
It could be “gods” or “goddesses” according to YJ, which has 神 (generic “gods”).
n.­1108
Rather than “blessing,” YJ has 威力 (“power”).
n.­1109
According to the Narthang and Lhasa versions of Toh 555, the Sanskrit, and Toh 556 and 557. The Degé version of Toh 555 Degé omits this line. This line is included in YJ, BG, and TWC.
n.­1110
According to the Sanskrit, Toh 556 and 557, and the Chinese (TWC, BG, YJ). Toh 555 appears to have the error lo tog (“harvests”) for me tog (“flowers”).
n.­1111
Rather than “sun and moon,” YJ has 日天子 (“the sun ruler”).
n.­1112
The equivalent chapters in Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 conclude at this point with the seventy-third verse. TWC has an additional verse between this verse and the next one and concludes without the prose.
n.­1113
According to the Sanskrit for Toh 557. Toh 555 appears to have lost the first word in the compound.
n.­1114
“In the same family” is absent in YJ.
n.­1115
According to the Sanskrit for Toh 557. Toh 555 has the same meaning, with the addition of the word for eyes. However, neither appears to be made up of ten components.
n.­1116
The Tibetan repeats rkang pa, and therefore this translation assumes that one means “legs” and one means “feet,” as it is common for rkang pa to mean either. YJ, BG, and TWC have 髓腦 (“marrow and brains”).
n.­1117
“Brains” is absent in the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557, but it is present in the YJ, BG, and TWC.
n.­1118
“Oxen” is absent in YJ.
n.­1119
Rather than “crystals,” YJ has 虎珀 (“amber”). YJ next adds 璧玉 (“jade”).
n.­1120
According to the Narthang and Lhasa versions of Toh 555, which have ’dzin; the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557; and TWC, which has 治 (“govern”). The Degé of Toh 555 has ston (“teach”), which is in agreement with YJ’s 化 (“teach”).
n.­1121
YJ, BG, and TWC have長者, which can mean either an “elder” or the “head” of a household or group.
n.­1122
The Sanskrit has jaṭiṃdhara, which corresponds to Toh 556 and 557 ral pa ’dzin. YJ, BG, and TWC have 持水 (“Holder of Water”), which translates from the Sanskrit jaladhara.
n.­1123
According to the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557, which have tshe’i rig byed. Toh 555 has just shes pa (“knowledge”). BG and TWC have醫方 (“medical prescriptions of treatments”). YJ includes both醫明 (“medical knowledge”) and 八術 (“eight methods of medical treatment”).
n.­1124
The Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 have “finger counting,” an ancient Indian system of making calculations using the hand. YJ adds 印, which can refer to printing or the Chinese art of seal making.
n.­1125
The term “head merchant” throughout this chapter is translated as 長者 (“householder”) in YJ.
n.­1126
Rather than “for a long time,” YJ has 於長夜 (“throughout long nights”).
n.­1127
This verse is absent in the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557, but it is included in YJ.
n.­1128
According to Toh 557. Yongle, Kangxi, Narthang, and Choné have ’jig (“destroyed”), as does Toh 556. Yongle has the error ’jig rten (“world”). Toh 555 has lus ni ’jigs pa (“destruction of the body”), perhaps translating from kṣīyate. The Sanskrit has lakṣyante (“identified,” “discerned”), and the Degé version of Toh 557 has ’dzin, which could correspond to that Sanskrit. BG and TWC have 衰損代謝 (“deteriorate and undergo transitions and destruction”). YJ has 衰壞 (“deteriorate”).
n.­1129
This sentence is in verse in BG and TWC.
n.­1130
This verse is absent in the Sanskrit, in Toh 556 and 557, and in BG and TWC. It is included in YJ.
n.­1131
This and the following five verses are an expanded version of the eighth verse in Toh 556, 557, and the Sanskrit.
n.­1132
The Sanskrit grīṣma means “the time of heat,” which is before the coming of the monsoon rains. YJ, BG, and TWC translate this as 春 (“spring”).
n.­1133
According to the traditional translation of these Āyurvedic terms, the Sanskrit has “astringent, pungent, and bitter.” The Tibetan would more closely translate as “harsh, warm, and hot.” The Degé of Toh 556 has tshwa (“salty”) in error for tsha (“hot”). YJ translates this as 澀熱辛 (“astringent, hot, and pungent”).
n.­1134
Literally, the Sanskrit varṣa translates as “the rains,” meaning the wet monsoon months. The Chinese versions translate this as 夏 (“summer”).
n.­1135
Rather than “pungent,” YJ has 熱 (“hot,” “warm”).
n.­1136
YJ adds 多瞋 (“and anger”).
n.­1137
YJ has 耳輪與舊殊 (“the auricles of the ears are different from how they were before”).
n.­1138
Sanskrit triphala: emblic myrobalan, chebulic myrobalan, and belleric myrobalan.
n.­1139
Black pepper, long pepper, and ginger.
n.­1140
These last nineteen verses are an expanded version of verses 12 and 13 in Toh 556, Toh 557, and the Sanskrit.
n.­1141
YJ renders the name as 水肩藏: 水 (jala), 肩 (skandha), 藏 (garbha).
n.­1142
In Sanskrit jala means “water” and vahāna can mean “to carry” or “bring” (translated as ’bebs in Tibetan, literally “to send down,” and the second meaning is translated as sbyin (“give”)). Translating from Sanskrit, this would be more like “because you carry water and because you bring water.” YJ, BG, and TWC translate jala as 水 (“water”) and vahāna as 流 (“to flow”).
n.­1143
“Son” is omitted and added here for consistency. According to the Lhasa and Narthang versions, which have de; to the Sanskrit; and to Toh 556 and 557. The Degé of Toh 555 and others have the instrumental des, meaning that Jalavāhana was following the fish, gazing on them hopefully. YJ, BG, and TWC omit “son” and have 是長者 (“this elder”).
n.­1144
The Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 have “many trees.” There is no indication of singular or plural in the Chinese versions.
n.­1145
Yongle has bcos (“correct”). This matches BG and TWC, which have 修治 (“correct”). YJ has 斷 (“to cut”), which matches Toh 555.
n.­1146
The name of the king is absent in YJ.
n.­1147
Rather than “I,” YJ has “the elephants.”
n.­1148
YJ, BG, and TWC have 皮囊 (“bags made from animal skin”).
n.­1149
The Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 have “the elephant keepers.” BG and TWC have 治城人 (“manager of the town or city”). YJ has 酒家 (“tavern”), which matches Toh 555.
n.­1150
In the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557, it is only the oldest son. The Chinese versions have no indication of singular or plural.
n.­1151
“Listen to” is absent in YJ.
n.­1152
In the Sanskrit, the first part of this sentence is part of the narrative and not Jalavāhana’s thoughts. YJ, BG, and TWC match Toh 555.
n.­1153
The Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557 also have “unhappiness” at this point. The Chinese versions match Toh 555.
n.­1154
This sentence is absent in YJ.
n.­1155
This teaching on the dhāraṇī is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­1156
Rather than “him,” YJ has 未曾有 (“that which was never there before”).
n.­1157
This appears to mean the division into horizontal leaves at the tip of a basil plant. YJ has 蘭香梢, likely referring to the flowers on top of the branches of an arjaka tree.
n.­1158
The passage on the mantras is not present in Sanskrit or Toh 556 and 557. The segment on teaching the dhāraṇīs is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­1159
Rather than “above his head,” YJ has 面邊 (“beside his face”).
n.­1160
In the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557, the Buddha’s father, Śuddhodana, was the head merchant and was called Jatiṃdhara. YJ, BG, and TWC match Toh 555.
n.­1161
In the Sanskrit, Toh 556 and 557, and BG and TWC, Rāhula, the Buddha’s son, was Jalāmbara.
n.­1162
In the Sanskrit, Toh 556 and 557, and BG and TWC, Ānanda, the Buddha’s attendant, was Rūpyaprabha.
n.­1163
In the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557, the Buddha’s father-in-law, Daṇḍapāṇi, was King Sureśvaraprabha, and the goddess (who is called Bodhisamuccayā instead of the goddess of the Bodhi tree) was at that time the tree goddess by the lake. YJ matches Toh 555. BG and TWC refer to the goddess who revealed the upper half of her body to explain to Jalavāhana the meaning of his name.
n.­1164
In BG and TWC, it is the goddess of the Bodhi tree who requests the Buddha to teach on some of his deeds in past lifetimes.
n.­1165
Although this is presented as a narration by the Buddha, he is described in the third person.
n.­1166
According to the Tibetan lnga lan pa and in Toh 555, the transliterated pañcala. The Sanskrit has prañcala. YJ appears to transliterate this term with 般遮羅 (ban zhe luo).
n.­1167
These two paragraphs are absent in BG and TWC.
n.­1168
“Of the body of” is absent in YJ.
n.­1169
Their response is a four-line verse in Toh 556 and 557. BG and TWC do not have this question and answer. YJ matches Toh 555.
n.­1170
BG and TWC describe the color as red and white and “sublime,” without the analogies.
n.­1171
“Of the body of” is absent in YJ.
n.­1172
According to Lhasa and Narthang brtan. Others have bstan (“show,” “teach,” “manifest”). BG and TWC do not have this question and answer. YJ matches Toh 555.
n.­1173
This is not in the form of a direct quote in YJ, which simply has 歎未曾有 (“they were astonished this had never occurred before”).
n.­1174
“Rose before the Bhagavat” is absent in YJ.
n.­1175
In Toh 556 and 557 and the Sanskrit the number of cubs is five. While the number seven is repeated in this passage, in the concluding verses, where the Buddha states that the cubs were eventually reborn as his first five disciples, the number of cubs is given as five. YJ has seven.
n.­1176
At the end of this line, YJ adds 雖常供養懷怨害 (“It still bears grudges and harm”).
n.­1177
According to the Choné version, which has nam yang. The Degé version has nams kyang. YJ has 終歸 (“eventually”).
n.­1178
In BG and TWC, the contents of these verses are presented in prose form, with key words rearranged and conjoined. The second line of the first verse is omitted. The first line reads 我從昔來多棄是身都無所為 (“I have abandoned this body many times without any accomplishment”).
n.­1179
“It is disadvantageous” is absent in YJ.
n.­1180
Assuming sman (“medicine”) is in error for phan (“benefit”), a common error. YJ, BG, and TWC have 法樂 (“joy of the Dharma”).
n.­1181
“Through the Dharma” is absent in YJ.
n.­1182
“Self-control” is absent in YJ.
n.­1183
According to the Degé version, which has ches mkhas, and the equivalent passage in Toh 556 and 557, which is in prose. Yongle, Kangxi, Narthang, and Lhasa: chos mkhas (“wise in the Dharma”). Absent in YJ, BG, and TWC. BG and TWC instead have “to benefit all beings.”
n.­1184
Absent in Toh 556 and 557, BG, and TWC. YJ adds that a great many gods or goddesses caught and carried him in their hands so that he was not hurt by his fall. YJ adds 時諸神仙捧接王子,曾無傷損 (“then gods and ṛṣis held him up, so he was not hurt”).
n.­1185
Here YJ adds 涌沒不安 (“unsettled by surging and sinking”).
n.­1186
Here YJ adds 無復光輝 (“and there was no more light and brightness”).
n.­1187
“Without impediment” is absent in YJ.
n.­1188
Rather than “words,” YJ has 慈悲語 (“compassionate words”).
n.­1189
According to Lithang and Choné bcags. Degé has gcags. BG and TWC have 心大愁怖 (“the heart is filled with great sadness”). YJ omits “heart.”
n.­1190
This sentence is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­1191
“The queen” is absent in YJ, which here instead has 大臣 (“ministers”).
n.­1192
The Narthang does not have the negative. The Sanskrit, Toh 556 and 557, and YJ are here saying that the search was for all the princes and that, though princes have been found, the youngest has not. YJ has 聞王子在,願勿憂 愁,其最小者,今猶未見 (“We have heard that the princes are there, so may you have no sorrow. But the youngest prince has not been found so far”).
n.­1193
The section of the text from this point on until the Buddha’s retelling of the events in verse is not present in TWC or BG.
n.­1194
In the prose of Toh 556 and 557, this is the arrival of the two princes who tell the king and queen what has happened. YJ has 第二臣 (“the second minister”).
n.­1195
Here again YJ has 第二臣 (“the second minister”).
n.­1196
According to the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557. Toh 555 reads as if both king and queen are saying this, which matches YJ.
n.­1197
“Crazed” is absent in YJ.
n.­1198
According to the Narthang and Lhasa versions, which have rgyal po. The Chinese versions have 大王 (“great king”). Other Tibetan versions have rgyal bu (“prince”).
n.­1199
“Overcome by their love for the prince” is absent in YJ.
n.­1200
Rather than just “weeping,” YJ has 盡哀號哭 (“weeping and wailing with the deepest sorrow”).
n.­1201
YJ has 勇猛 (“Courageous”) instead of the name Courageous.
n.­1202
Rather than “accompanying each other,” YJ has 共籌議 (“conversing with one another”).
n.­1203
In Toh 556 and 557 and the Sanskrit, the number of cubs is five. Here the number given is seven. However, this appears to be an error because at the chapter’s conclusion the Buddha states that the five cubs were eventually reborn as his first five pupils. YJ has seven.
n.­1204
According to the Lhasa and Narthang versions, which have de tshe. Degé has cho nge (“lament”). YJ, BG, and TWC describe both misery and lamentation.
n.­1205
“Supported” is absent in YJ.
n.­1206
At the end of this line, YJ adds 失所依 (“as they lost the one upon whom they were dependent”).
n.­1207
Here YJ has 我兒今在不? (“Is my son alive now?”).
n.­1208
According to the Lithang, Kangxi, Narthang, Choné, and Lhasa versions, which read bkag. Degé has bkug (“summon”). BG and TWC have the king raise his head instead of arms, omitting “unable to stop.” YJ has 不自裁 (“uncontrollable”).
n.­1209
Here YJ has 以釋大王憂 (“in order to dispel your misery”).
n.­1210
YJ here has 次大臣, another term for “second minister.”
n.­1211
Rather than “body,” YJ has 骸骨 (“bones”).
n.­1212
Instead of “minor minister,” YJ has 第三大臣 (“third minister”).
n.­1213
Rather than “to the mountain,” YJ has 山下 (“down the mountain”).
n.­1214
Instead of “in a weakened state,” YJ has 失容儀 (“having lost their decent appearance and demeanor”).
n.­1215
For this line, YJ has 隨緣興濟渡 (“it will help liberate beings according to their circumstances”).
n.­1216
This is not a direct quote in YJ.
n.­1217
Chapters 27, 28, and 29 are conjoined as chapter 18 in BG and TWC, which is titled 讚佛品 (“Praising the Buddha”).
n.­1218
The Degé version has mnyam. The Kangxi, Narthang, and Lhasa versions have mnyen, which matches 柔軟 in YJ, BG, and TWC. BG and TWC expand the verse into two and use “lotus of gold” as the analogy.
n.­1219
The Kangxi version has zla nyi (“moon and sun”). YJ, BG, and TWC match Toh 555 with 淨滿月.
n.­1220
Toh 556 and Toh 557 have sixty qualities of the Buddha’s speech, which is the usual number of qualities ascribed to the speech of the Buddha.
n.­1221
According to the Degé, which has sred pa. This also matches BG and TWC, which have 愛 (“craving”), and YJ, which has 愛染 (“desire”). The Narthang version has srid pa (“existence”).
n.­1222
YJ has 智 (“wisdom”).
n.­1223
Literally “one hundred thousand ten millions.” BG and TWC have 百千億 (“one hundred thousand 億”), in which 億 equals one hundred thousand. YJ has 千萬億 (“one hundred thousand ten millions”), which is in agreement with Toh 555.
n.­1224
Here YJ has 紅白分明間金色 (“its red and white colors are clear, and they are separated by the color gold”).
n.­1225
YJ reads 千萬 (“ten million”).
n.­1226
Rather than “conches,” YJ has 珂雪 (“jade-like snow”).
n.­1227
Rather than “the moon does not compare,” YJ has 無倫匹 (“nothing can compare”).
n.­1228
BG and TWC have more verses, with added lines and expanded content.
n.­1229
Rather than “preserves,” YJ has 常求 (“constantly pursues”).
n.­1230
YJ has 希有釋種明逾日 (“this wonderful seed of the Śakya clan, his brightness surpasses the sun”).
n.­1231
Rather than “Bhagavat,” YJ has 諸佛 (“the buddhas”).
n.­1232
YJ has this in the plural: 諸世尊 (“bhagavats”).
n.­1233
Rather than “bright face,” YJ has 和顏 (“kind face”).
n.­1234
In the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557, there are more lines of verse in the parallel passages. There are no additional lines in the Chinese versions.
n.­1235
The following verses are not in the Sanskrit or Toh 556 or 557, although they are found in the Khotanese Sanskrit fragments. They are included in the Chinese versions, and BG and TWC have additional verses.
n.­1236
YJ has 三業 (“physical, vocal, and mental activity”). The last two lines are absent in BG and TWC.
n.­1237
This paragraph is condensed and presented in the form of three verses in BG and TWC.
n.­1238
This is the final chapter in the Sanskrit and Toh 556 and 557. The following chapters are not present in those versions.
n.­1239
This chapter is absent in BG and TWC.
n.­1240
The text actually has “moonstone” (chu shel), which is clearly an error. YJ has 赤好如頗梨色 (“red and beautiful like the color of 頗梨”), and it also uses this term in chapter 7, verse 5 (chapter 4 in BG and TWC) to describe the white ūrṇā hair. 頗梨 is normally taken to mean “crystal.” In chapter 7, verse 10, YJ has an additional line that is not present in the Tibetan or BG and TWC: 唇色赤好如頻婆 (“the color of his lips an excellent red like that of bimba fruit”). Here bimba is rendered as 頻婆 (pin po), referring to the bright red gourd bimba. This line is absent in TWC and BG. Comparing beautiful lips to the bimba is a standard description. As “moonstone” would not appear to make sense here, bimba has been used in the main body of the text.
n.­1241
YJ has 三菩提 (“the three kinds of enlightenment”), which refers to the enlightenment of śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, and samyaksaṃbuddhas.
n.­1242
YJ has 三業 (“the three activities”), which refers to activities of word, thought, and deed.
n.­1243
“Of a great being” is absent in YJ.
n.­1244
This chapter is entitled 付囑 (“Entrust”) in BG and YJ. According to the foreword by Shi Bao Gui 釋寶貴, this chapter was missing in the TWC translation. At his request, 闍那崛多 (Skt. Jñānagupta) translated this and another missing chapter 銀主陀羅尼, which was equivalent to chapter 13 in YJ, from a newly available Sanskrit manuscript. At a later time, a short text was added to the TWC translation as the nineteenth chapter, which may have been translated by Jñānagupta.
n.­1245
Here following YJ, which has 勇猛心 (“courageous mind”). The Tibetan translates this Chinese phrasing as las su zhig rab tu brtul ba’i sems.
n.­1246
In YJ, this line takes the form of a question: 汝等誰能 (“Which of you could develop a mind…”).
n.­1247
YJ here adds 不惜身命 (“without any care for our bodies and life”).
n.­1248
Here YJ omits “without any care for our bodies and lives.”
n.­1249
For this last line, YJ has 及以持經者 (“and those who possess the sūtra”).
n.­1250
Here YJ has 來生覩史天 (“will be born in the Tuṣita heaven”).
n.­1251
The Tibetan gsungs (“taught”), which is in the past tense, could be an error for srung (“protect”). However, YJ has 演 (“teach,” “expound”). This and the next verses in BG differ considerably, but a synonym of “teach” is included.
n.­1252
Rather than “for those who are dedicated to this sūtra,” YJ has 於此經 (“for this sūtra”).
n.­1253
“Complete” is absent in YJ, though it adds 勤 (“diligently”).
n.­1254
“Placed his palms together in veneration” is absent in YJ.
n.­1255
The syntax in Tibetan was obscure, and therefore this has been translated with reference to YJ, which has 若見住菩提,與為不請友,乃至捨身命,為護此經王.
n.­1256
Rather than “even though I am in,” YJ has 當往 (“I should go to”).
n.­1257
For the first two lines of this verse, YJ has 佛於聲聞乘,說我鮮智慧 (“To the śrāvakas, the Buddha / Has spoken about my wisdom that is rare to find”).
n.­1258
For the first two lines of this verse, YJ has 我今聞是經,親於佛前受 (“Today I heard this sūtra / That is taught directly by the Buddha”).
n.­1259
This section in BG and TWC is lengthier and more detailed than that in YJ. It was added to TWC as a chapter at some point in history. It is included in some editions of TWC or BG translations but not in others. For example, according to CBETA, this section or chapter in TWC is included in the Taishō Tripiṭaka, but not in the Ming 明 edition of the Chinese Tripiṭaka (TWC is not collected in the earlier Song 宋 or Yuan 元 editions). Similarly, it is included in the BG compilation in the Taishō Tripiṭaka, but not in the Ming Song, Yuan, Ming, or Shōgozō 聖語藏 editions. In the Shōgozō Tripiṭaka, TWC is followed by an appendix entitled 懺悔滅罪傳 (“The Story of Regret, Repentance, and Purification”). It recounts the story of a Chinese government official 張居道 (Zhang Ju Dao), who copied and distributed this four-fascicle sūtra after a near-death experience to purify his wrongdoings of slaughtering animals. He also helped others purify their bad karma by reciting the sūtra.

b.

Bibliography

Primary Sources in Tibetan and Chinese

gser ’od dam pa’ i mdo. Toh 555, Degé Kangyur vol. 89 (rgyud ’bum, pa), folios 19.a–151a.

gser ’od dam pa mdo sde’i dbang po’i rgyal po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­sūtrendra­rāja­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 556, Degé Kangyur vol. 89 (rgyud ’bum, pa), folios 151.b–273.a. English translation The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (2) 2024.

gser ’od dam pa mdo sde’i dbang po’i rgyal po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­sūtrendra­rāja­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 557, Degé Kangyur vol. 90 (rgyud ’bum, pha), folios 1.a–62.a. English translation The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (3) 2024.

Hebu jin guangming 合部金光明經. Taishō 664 (CBETA, SAT). (Translation of Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­sūtra by Bao Gui 寶貴).

Jin guangming jin 金光明經. Taishō 663 (CBETA, SAT). (Translation of Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­sūtra by Dharmakṣema, a.k.a. Tan Wuchen 曇無讖).

Jin guangming zuisheng wang jin 金光明最勝王經. Taishō 665 (CBETA, SAT). (Translation of Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­sūtra by Yijing 義淨).

Secondary References‍—Kangyur

dkyil ’khor thams cad kyi spyi’i cho gag sang ba’i rgyud (Sarva­maṇḍala­sāmānyavidhi­guhyatantra). Toh 806, Degé Kangyur vol. 96 (rgyud, wa), folios 141.a–167.b.

’jam dpal gyi rtsa ba’i rgyud (Mañjuśrīmūlakalpa). Toh 543, Degé Kangyur vol.88 (rgyud, na), folios 105.a–351.a. English translation The Root Manual of the Rites of Mañjuśrī 2020.

’od srung kyi le’u zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Kāśyapa­parivarta­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 87, Degé Kangyur vol. 44 (dkon brtsegs, cha), folios 119.b–151.b.

ral pa gyen brdzes kyi rtog pa chen po byang chub sems dpa’ chen po’i rnam par ’phrul pa le’u rab ’byams las bcom ldan ’das ma ’phags ma sgrol ma’i rtsa ba’i rtog pa zhes bya ba (Ūrdhvajaṭā­mahā­kalpa­mahā­bodhisattva­vikurvaṇapaṭalavisarā bhagavatī ārya­tārā­mūlakalpa­nāma). Toh 724, Degé Kangyur vol. 93 (rgyud, tsa), folios 205.b–311.a, and vol. 94 (rgyud, tsha), folios 1.a–200.a.

blo gros mi zad pas zhus pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Akṣayamati­paripṛcchā­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 89, Degé Kangyur vol. 44 (dkon brtsegs, cha), folios 175.b–182.b.

lang kar gshegs pa’i theg pa chen po’i mdo (Laṅkāvatāra­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 107, Degé Kangyur vol. 49 (mdo sde, ca), folios 56.a–191.b.

las kyi sgrib pa gcod pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Karmāvaraṇa­pratipraśrabdhi­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra) Toh 219, Degé Kangyur vol. 62 (mdo sde, tsha), folios 297.b–307.a. English translation Putting an End to Karmic Obscurations 2024.

Secondary References‍—Tengyur

Ajitaśrībhadra. dga’ ba’i bshes gnyen gyi rtogs pa (Nanda­mitrāvadāna). Toh 4146, Degé Tengyur vol. 269 (’dul ba, su), folios 240.a–244.b.

Ānandagarbha. rdo rje dbyings kyi dkyil ’khor chen po’i cho ga rdo rje thams cad ’byungs ba (Vajra­dhātu­mahā­maṇḍalopāyikā­sarva­vajrodaya). Toh 2516, Degé Tengyur vol. 62 (rgyud, ku), folios 1.a–50.a.

Anonymous. rgyal po gser gyi lag pa’i smon lam (Rāja­suvarṇa­bhuja­praṇidhāna). Toh 4380, Degé Tengyur vol. 309 (sna tshogs, nyo), folios 309b–310a.

Anonymous. ’jam pa’i rdo rje ’byung ba’i dkyil ’khor gyi cho ga sems can thams cad kyi bde ba bskyed pa (Mañju­vajrodaya­maṇḍalopāyikā­sarva­sattvahitāvahā). Toh 2590, Degé Tengyur vol. 65 (rgyud, ngu), folios 225.a–274.a.

Anonymous. gser ’od dam pa mdo sde dbang po’i smon lam (Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­sūtrendra­praṇidhāna). Toh 4379, Degé Tengyur vol. 309 (sna tshogs, nyo), folios 304.b–309.b.

Āryadeva. spyod pa bsdud pa’i sgron ma (Caryāmelāpaka­pradīpa). Toh 1803, Degé Tengyur vol. 65 (rgyud, ngi), folios 57.a–106.b.

Bhavya. dbu ma rin po che’i sgron ma (Madhyamaka­ratna­pradīpa). Toh 3854, Degé Tengyur vol. 199 (dbu ma, tsha), folios 259.b–289.a.

Bhavyakīrti. sgron ma gsal bar byed pa dgongs pa rab gsal zhes bya ba bshad pa’i ti ka (Pradīpoddyotanābhi­saṁdhi­prakāśikā­nāmavyākhyāṭīkā). Toh 1793, Degé Tengyur vols. 32–33 (rgyud, ki), folios 1.b–292.a, and (rgyud, khi), folios 1.b–155.a.

Bodhisattva. kun nas sgor ’jug pa’i ’od zer gtsug tor dri ma med par snang ba’i gzungs bklag cing chod rten brgya rtsa brgyad dam mchod rten lnga gdab pa’i cho ga mdo sde las btus pa (Samanta­mukha­praveśaraśmivimaloṣṇīṣa­prabhāsa­dhāraṇī­vacana­sūtrāntoddhṛtāṣṭottaraśata­caityāntarapañca­caityanirvapaṇavidhi). Toh 3068, Degé Tengyur vol. 74 (rgyud, pu), folios 140.a–153.a.

Buddhānandagarbha. de bzhin gshegs pa dgra bcom pa yang dag par rdzogs pa’i sangs rgyas ngan song thams cad yongs su sbyong ba gzi brjid kyi rgyal po zhes bya ba’i bshad pa (Sarva­durgatipariśodhana­tejorāja­tathāgatārhatsamyak­saṃbuddha­nāmakalpaṭīkā). Toh 2628, Degé Tengyur vol. 68 (rgyud, ju), folios 1.a–97.a.

Dharmakīrtiśrī. shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa’i man ngag gi bstan bcos mngon par rtogs pa’i rgyan zhes bya ba’i ’grel pa rtogs par dka’ ba’i snang ba zhes bya ba’i ’grel bshad (Abhi­samayālaṃkāra­nāma­prajñā­pāramitopadeśa­śāstra­vṛttidurbodhāloka­nāmaṭīkā). Toh 3794, Degé Tengyur vol. 86 (sher phyin, ja), folios 140.b–254.a.

Dharmamitra. shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa’i man ngag gi bstan bcos mngon par rtogs pa’i rgyan gyi tshig le’ur byas pa’i ’grel bshad tshig rab tu gsal ba (Abhi­samayālaṃkāra­kārikā­prajñā­pāramitopadeśa­śāstra­ṭīkā­prasphuṭapadā). Toh 3796, Degé Tengyur vol. 87 (sher phyin, nya), folios 1.a–110.a.

Dīpaṁkaraśrījñāna. dbu ma’i man ngag rin po che’i za ma tog kha phye ba zhes bya ba (Ratna­karaṇḍodghāṭa­nāma­madhyamakopadeśa). Toh 3930, Degé Tengyur vol. 212 (dbu ma, ki), folios 96.b–116.b.

Dīpaṁkaraśrījñāna. byang chub lam gyi sgron ma’i dka’ ’grel (Bodhimārgapradīpapañjikā). Toh 3948, Degé Tengyur vol. 213 (mdo ’grel, khi), folios 241.a–293.a.

Dīpaṁkaraśrījñāna. mngon par rtogs pa rnam par ’byed pa (Abhisamaya­vibhaṅga). Toh 1490, Degé Tengyur vol. 22 (rgyud, zha), folios 186.a–202.b.

Ekādaśanirghoṣa. rdo rje ’chang chen po’i lam gyi rim pa’i man ngag bdud rtsi gsang ba (Mahā­vajra­dhara­pathakramopadeśāmṛta­guhya). Toh 1823, Degé Tengyur vol. 35 (rgyud, ngi), folios 267.b–278.a.

Haribhadra. shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa brgyad stong pa’i bshad pa mngon par rtogs pa’i rgyan gyi snang ba (Aṣṭa­sāha­srikā­prajñāpāramitā­vyākhyānābhi­samayālaṃkārāloka). Toh 3791, Degé Tengyur vol. 85 (sher phyin, cha), folios 1.a–341.a.

Kāmadhenu. ngan song thams cad yongs su sbyong ba gzi brjid kyi rgyal po zhes bya ba cho ga zhib mo’i rgyal po chen po’i rgya cher ’grel pa (Sarva­durgati­pariśodhana­tejo­rāja­nāma­mahākalpa­rājaṭīkā). Toh 2625, Degé Tengyur vol. 666 (rgyud, cu), folios 231.a–341.a.

Mañjuśrīkīrti. ’jam dpal gyi mtshan yang dag par brjod pa’i rgya cher bshad pa (Mañjuśrī­nāma­saṃgīti­ṭīkā). Toh 2534, Degé Tengyur vol. 63 (gyud, khu), folios 115.b–301.a.

Paltsek (dpal brtsegs). gsung rab rin po che’i gtam rgyud dang shA kya’i rabs rgyud. Toh 4357, Degé Tengyur vol. 306 (sna tshogs, co), folios 239.a–377.a.

Paltsek (dpal brtsegs). pho brang stod thang lhan dkar gyi chos ’gyur ro cog gi dkar chag (Buddhavacana­sūcilipi). Toh 4364, Degé Tengyur vol. 308 (sna tshogs, jo), folios 294.b–310.a.

Pramuditā­karavarman. gsang ba ’dus pa rgyud kyi rgyal po’i bshad pa zla ba’i ’od zer (Guhya­samāja­tantra­rāja­ṭīkā­candra­prabhā). Toh 1852, Degé Tengyur vol. 41 (rgyud, thi), folios 120.a–313.a.

Sahajalalita. kun nas sgor ’jug pa’i ’od zer gtsug tor dri ma med par snang ba de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi snying po dang dam tshig la rnam par blta ba zhes bya ba’i gzungs kyi rnam par bshad pa (Samanta­mukha­praveśaraśmivimaloṣṇīṣa­prabhāsa­sarva­tathāgatahṛdaya­samaya­vilokita­nāma­dhāraṇīvṛtti). Toh 2688, Degé Tengyur vol. 71 (rgyud, thu), folios 269.a–320.b.

Śāntideva. bslab pa kun las btus pa (Śikṣāsamuccaya). Toh 3940, Degé Tengyur vol. 111 (dbu ma, khi), folios 3.a–194.b.

Sthiramati. rgyan dam pa sna tshogs rim par phye ba bkod pa (Paramālaṃkāraviśva­paṭalavyūha). Toh 2661, Degé Tengyur vol. 68 (rgyud, ju), folios 317.a–339.a.

Vairocanarakṣita. bslab pa me tog snye ma (Śikṣākusuma­mañjarī). Toh 3943, Degé Tengyur vol. 213 (dbu ma, khi), folios 196.a–217.a.

Various authors. bye brag tu rtogs par byed pa [chen po] (Mahāvyutpatti*). Toh 4346, Degé Tengyur vol. 306 (sna tshogs, co), folios 1.a–131.a.

Various authors. sgra sbyor bam po gnyis pa. Toh 4347, Degé Tengyur vol. 306 (sna tshogs, co), folios 131.b–160.a.

Vinayadatta. sgyu ’phrul chen mo’i dkyil ’khor gyi cho ga bla ma’i zhal snga’i man ngag (Gurūpadeśa­nāma­mahā­māyāmaṇḍalopāyikā). Toh 1645, Degé Tengyur vol. 25 (rgyud, ya), folios 290.a–309.a.

Vitapāda. gsang ba ’dus pa’i dkyil ’khor gyi sgrub pa’i thabs rnam par bshad pa (Guhya­samāja­maṇḍalopāyikā­ṭīkā). Toh 1873, Degé Tengyur vol. 43 (rgyud, ni), folios 178.b–219.a.

Wönch’ük (Wen tsheg). dgongs pa zab mo nges par ’grel pa’i mdo rgya cher ’grel pa (Gambhīra­saṁdhinirmocana­sūtraṭīkā). Toh 4016, Degé Tengyur vol. 220 (mdo ’grel, ti), folios 1.b–291.a; vol. 221 (mdo ’grel, thi), folios 1.b–272.a; and vol. 222 (mdo ’grel, di), folios 1.b–175.a.

Yeshe Dé (ye shes sde). lang kar gshegs pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo’i ’grel pa de bzhin gshegs pa’i snying po’i rgyan (Laṅkāvatāra­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra­vṛttitathāgata­hṛdayālaṃkāra), Toh 4019, Degé Tengyur vol. 224 (mdo ’grel, pi), folios 1.a–310.a.

Other References in Tibetan

Kalzang Dolma. (skal bzang sgrol ma). lo tsA ba ’gos chos grub dang khong gi ’gyur rtsom mdo mdzangs blun gyi lo tsA’i thabs rtsal skor la dpyad pa. In krung go’i bod kyi shes rig, vol. 77, pp. 31–53. Beijing: krung go’i bod kyi shes rig dus deb khang, 2007.

Lotsawa Gö Chödrup (lo tsā ba ’gos chos grub). In gangs ljongs skad gnyis smra ba du ma’i ’gyur byang blo gsal dga’ skyed, pp. 17–18. Xining: kan lho bod rigs rang skyong khul rtsom sgyur cu’u, 1983.

Ngawang Lobsang Choden (nga dbang blo bzang chos ldan). ’phags pa gser ’od dam pa mdo sde’i dbang po’i rgyal po’i ’don thabs cho ga (A Rite That is a Method for Reciting the Noble Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light), s.n. s.l. n.d.

Pema Karpo (pad ma dkar po). gser ’od dam pa nas gsungs pa’i bshags pa. In The Collected Works of Kun-mkhyen padma dkar po, vol. 9 (ta), pp. 519–24. Darjeeling: kargyu sungrab nyamso khang, 1973–74.

Other References in English and Other Languages

Bagchi, S., ed. Suvarṇa­prabhāsasūtram. Darbhanga: The Mithila Institute, 1967. Digital Sanskrit Buddhist Canon.

Banerjee, Radha. Suvarṇa­prabhāsottama­sūtra. London: British Library, 2006. http://idp.bl.uk/downloads/GoldenLight.pdf.

Buswell Jr., Robert E., and Donald Lopez Jr. The Princeton Dictionary of Buddhism. Princeton University Press, 2014.

Di, Guan. “The Sanskrit Fragments Preserved in Arthur M. Sackler Museum of Peking University.” Annual Report of the Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology at Soka University for the Academic Year 2013, vol. XVII (Tokyo Soka University, 2014): 109–18.

Lewis, Todd T. “Contributions to the Study of Popular Buddhism: The Newar Buddhist Festival of Guṃlā Dharma.” Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies 16, no. 2 (Winter 1993): 309–54.

Nanjio Bunyiu, Idzumi Hokei. The Suvarṇa­prabhāsa Sūtra: A Mahāyāna Text Called “The Golden Splendour.” Kyoto: The Eastern Buddhist Society, 1931.

Nobel, Johannes (1937). Suvarṇa­bhāsottama­sūtra. Das Goldglanz-Sūtra: ein Sanskrit text des Mahāyāna-Buddhismus. Nach den Handschriften und mit Hilfe der tibetischen und chinesischen Übertragungen, Leipzig: Harrassowitz.

Nobel, Johannes (1944). Suvarṇa­bhāsottama­sūtra. Das Goldglanz-Sūtra: ein Sanskrit text des Mahāyāna-Buddhismus. Die Tibetischen Überstzungen mit einem Wörterbuch. Leiden: E. J. Brill.

Nobel, Johannes (1944, 1950). Suvarṇa­bhāsottama­sūtra. Das Goldglanz-Sūtra: ein Sanskrit text des Mahāyāna-Buddhismus. Die Tibetischen Überstzungen mit einem Wörterbuch. 2 vols. Leiden: E. J. Brill.

Radich, Michael (2014). “On the Sources, Style and Authorship of Chapters of the Synoptic Suvarṇaprabhasa-sūtra T644 Ascribed to Paramārtha (Part 1).” Annual Report of the Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology at Soka University for the Academic Year 2013, vol. XVII: 207–44. Tokyo Soka University.

Radich, Michael (2016). “Tibetan Evidence for the Sources of Chapters of the Synoptic Suvarṇa-prabhāsottama-sūtra T 664 A Ascribed to Paramārtha.” Buddhist Studies Review 32.2 (2015): 245–70. Sheffield, UK: Equinox Publishing.

Tanaka, Kimiaki. An Illustrated History of the Mandala From Its Genesis to the Kālacakratantra. Somerville, MA: Wisdom Publications, 2018.

Tyomkin, E. N. “Unique Sanskrit Fragments of ‘The Sūtra of Golden Light’ in the Manuscript Collection of the St. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies.” In Manuscripta Orientalia vol. 1, no. 1 (July 1995): 29–38. St. Petersburg: Russian Academy of Sciences.

Yuyama, Akira. “The Golden Light in Central Asia.” In Annual Report of the International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology at Soka University for the Academic Year 2003 (Tokyo: Soka University, 2004) 3–32.

Translations

Emmerick, R. E. The Sūtra of Golden Light. Oxford: The Pali Text Society, 2004.

Foundation for the Preservation of the Mahayana Tradition (FPMT). Sutra of Golden Light, 21-Chapter.

Nobel, Johannes. Suvarṇaprabhāsottamasūtra, Das Goldglanz-Sutra, ein Sanskrittext des Mahayana Buddhismus. I-Tsing’s chinesische Version und ihre Übersetzung. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1958.


g.

Glossary

Types of attestation for names and terms of the corresponding source language

AS

Attested in source text

This term is attested in a manuscript used as a source for this translation.

AO

Attested in other text

This term is attested in other manuscripts with a parallel or similar context.

AD

Attested in dictionary

This term is attested in dictionaries matching Tibetan to the corresponding language.

AA

Approximate attestation

The attestation of this name is approximate. It is based on other names where the relationship between the Tibetan and source language is attested in dictionaries or other manuscripts.

RP

Reconstruction from Tibetan phonetic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the Tibetan phonetic rendering of the term.

RS

Reconstruction from Tibetan semantic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the semantics of the Tibetan translation.

SU

Source unspecified

This term has been supplied from an unspecified source, which most often is a widely trusted dictionary.

g.­1

Abandoned Affliction

Wylie:
  • nyon mongs pa yongs su spangs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཉོན་མོངས་པ་ཡོངས་སུ་སྤངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • —
Chinese:
  • 除煩惱

A deva.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 1.­6
g.­2

Ābhāsvara

Wylie:
  • ’od gsal
Tibetan:
  • འོད་གསལ།
Sanskrit:
  • ābhāsvara AD
Chinese:
  • 極光淨天

“Clear Light.” The highest of the three paradises that correspond to the second dhyāna in the form realm.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 5.­22
g.­3

Abhayakīrti

Wylie:
  • bsnyengs pa mi mnga’ ba’i grags pa
Tibetan:
  • བསྙེངས་པ་མི་མངའ་བའི་གྲགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhayakīrti AS
Chinese:
  • 無畏名稱

A buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 8.­30
g.­6

affliction

Wylie:
  • nyon mongs
Tibetan:
  • ཉོན་མོངས།
Sanskrit:
  • kleśa
Chinese:
  • 煩惱

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The essentially pure nature of mind is obscured and afflicted by various psychological defilements, which destroy the mind’s peace and composure and lead to unwholesome deeds of body, speech, and mind, acting as causes for continued existence in saṃsāra. Included among them are the primary afflictions of desire (rāga), anger (dveṣa), and ignorance (avidyā). It is said that there are eighty-four thousand of these negative mental qualities, for which the eighty-four thousand categories of the Buddha’s teachings serve as the antidote.

Kleśa is also commonly translated as “negative emotions,” “disturbing emotions,” and so on. The Pāli kilesa, Middle Indic kileśa, and Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit kleśa all primarily mean “stain” or “defilement.” The translation “affliction” is a secondary development that derives from the more general (non-Buddhist) classical understanding of √kliś (“to harm,“ “to afflict”). Both meanings are noted by Buddhist commentators.

In this text:

Also rendered here as “kleśa.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 12.­94
  • 14.­27
  • 15.­98
  • g.­149
  • g.­257
g.­12

Ākāśagarbha

Wylie:
  • nam mkha’i snying po
Tibetan:
  • ནམ་མཁའི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ākāśagarbha AD
Chinese:
  • 虛空藏

A bodhisattva.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­39-40
  • 1.­4
  • 3.­1
  • 3.­76
  • 8.­34
g.­13

Akṣayamati

Wylie:
  • blo gros mi zad pa’i yid
Tibetan:
  • བློ་གྲོས་མི་ཟད་པའི་ཡིད།
Sanskrit:
  • akṣayamati AD
Chinese:
  • 無盡意菩薩

A bodhisattva.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 8.­38
  • n.­476
g.­15

Alakāvati

Wylie:
  • nor ldan
Tibetan:
  • ནོར་ལྡན།
Sanskrit:
  • alakāvati AS
Chinese:
  • 有財

The kingdom of yakṣas located on Mount Sumeru and ruled over by Kubera, also known as Vaiśravaṇa.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 17.­1
  • g.­177
  • g.­362
g.­23

Ānanda

Wylie:
  • kun dga’ bo
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་དགའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ānanda AS
Chinese:
  • 阿難陀

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A major śrāvaka disciple and personal attendant of the Buddha Śākyamuni during the last twenty-five years of his life. He was a cousin of the Buddha (according to the Mahāvastu, he was a son of Śuklodana, one of the brothers of King Śuddhodana, which means he was a brother of Devadatta; other sources say he was a son of Amṛtodana, another brother of King Śuddhodana, which means he would have been a brother of Aniruddha).

Ānanda, having always been in the Buddha’s presence, is said to have memorized all the teachings he heard and is celebrated for having recited all the Buddha’s teachings by memory at the first council of the Buddhist saṅgha, thus preserving the teachings after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa. The phrase “Thus did I hear at one time,” found at the beginning of the sūtras, usually stands for his recitation of the teachings. He became a patriarch after the passing of Mahākāśyapa.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • i.­61
  • i.­77
  • 1.­2
  • 14.­1-2
  • 26.­4-5
  • 26.­8-11
  • 26.­15-19
  • 26.­85
  • 26.­143
  • 31.­40
  • n.­31
  • n.­1162
g.­30

arhat

Wylie:
  • dgra bcom pa
Tibetan:
  • དགྲ་བཅོམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • arhat
Chinese:
  • 阿羅漢

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

According to Buddhist tradition, one who is worthy of worship (pūjām arhati), or one who has conquered the enemies, the mental afflictions (kleśa-ari-hata-vat), and reached liberation from the cycle of rebirth and suffering. It is the fourth and highest of the four fruits attainable by śrāvakas. Also used as an epithet of the Buddha.

Located in 31 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 2.­32
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­90
  • 2.­112
  • 5.­9
  • 5.­23
  • 5.­88
  • 5.­90-92
  • 5.­94
  • 10.­43
  • 12.­27
  • 12.­52
  • 14.­1
  • 15.­112
  • 16.­3-4
  • 23.­4-6
  • 24.­2
  • 25.­22
  • 26.­3
  • 30.­2
  • n.­92
  • g.­10
  • g.­148
  • g.­284
  • g.­439
g.­37

asura

Wylie:
  • lha ma yin
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་མ་ཡིན།
Sanskrit:
  • asura

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A type of nonhuman being whose precise status is subject to different views, but is included as one of the six classes of beings in the sixfold classification of realms of rebirth. In the Buddhist context, asuras are powerful beings said to be dominated by envy, ambition, and hostility. They are also known in the pre-Buddhist and pre-Vedic mythologies of India and Iran, and feature prominently in Vedic and post-Vedic Brahmanical mythology, as well as in the Buddhist tradition. In these traditions, asuras are often described as being engaged in interminable conflict with the devas (gods).

Located in 37 passages in the translation:

  • i.­72
  • 1.­9
  • 1.­25
  • 2.­10
  • 2.­47
  • 3.­73
  • 5.­11
  • 11.­1
  • 11.­3
  • 12.­6
  • 12.­34
  • 15.­77
  • 15.­124
  • 20.­18
  • 20.­64
  • 20.­69
  • 21.­17
  • 22.­27
  • 22.­53
  • 31.­9
  • n.­65
  • n.­116
  • n.­443
  • n.­593
  • n.­605
  • n.­616
  • n.­751
  • n.­976-977
  • n.­1081
  • g.­48
  • g.­205
  • g.­248
  • g.­344
  • g.­368
  • g.­408
  • g.­516
g.­49

banyan

Wylie:
  • nya gro dha
Tibetan:
  • ཉ་གྲོ་དྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • nyagrodha
Chinese:
  • 拘陀樹

Ficus benghalensis. Its branches can spread widely, sending down multiple trunks, and it is therefore the most extensive of trees.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 30.­2
g.­54

Bhagavat

Wylie:
  • bcom ldan ’das
Tibetan:
  • བཅོམ་ལྡན་འདས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhagavat AS
  • bhagavān

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In Buddhist literature, this is an epithet applied to buddhas, most often to Śākyamuni. The Sanskrit term generally means “possessing fortune,” but in specifically Buddhist contexts it implies that a buddha is in possession of six auspicious qualities (bhaga) associated with complete awakening. The Tibetan term‍—where bcom is said to refer to “subduing” the four māras, ldan to “possessing” the great qualities of buddhahood, and ’das to “going beyond” saṃsāra and nirvāṇa‍—possibly reflects the commentarial tradition where the Sanskrit bhagavat is interpreted, in addition, as “one who destroys the four māras.” This is achieved either by reading bhagavat as bhagnavat (“one who broke”), or by tracing the word bhaga to the root √bhañj (“to break”).

Located in 359 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1-2
  • 1.­4-11
  • 1.­31
  • 2.­2-4
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­9-11
  • 2.­16
  • 2.­20-22
  • 2.­25
  • 2.­29-31
  • 2.­33
  • 2.­35-37
  • 2.­42-53
  • 2.­59-60
  • 2.­64-66
  • 2.­80
  • 2.­114
  • 2.­116
  • 3.­1-2
  • 3.­22
  • 3.­50
  • 3.­76-77
  • 3.­82-83
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­3-4
  • 4.­10-11
  • 4.­72
  • 4.­104
  • 5.­1
  • 5.­3-5
  • 5.­7-10
  • 5.­30
  • 5.­34-35
  • 5.­39
  • 5.­45-47
  • 5.­58-59
  • 5.­61
  • 5.­69
  • 5.­71
  • 5.­84-88
  • 5.­93-94
  • 5.­102-105
  • 5.­108-110
  • 6.­1-3
  • 6.­63
  • 6.­65
  • 6.­69
  • 6.­73
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­81
  • 6.­85
  • 6.­89
  • 6.­93
  • 6.­97
  • 6.­101
  • 6.­103
  • 6.­108-109
  • 6.­114-115
  • 6.­121
  • 6.­123
  • 6.­125
  • 7.­1
  • 8.­1-2
  • 8.­44
  • 9.­1
  • 9.­34-35
  • 10.­1
  • 10.­4
  • 10.­6
  • 10.­8
  • 10.­16
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­40-41
  • 10.­43
  • 10.­47
  • 10.­54-56
  • 11.­1-10
  • 12.­1
  • 12.­4
  • 12.­8-9
  • 12.­12
  • 12.­14
  • 12.­20
  • 12.­24-25
  • 12.­27
  • 12.­29
  • 12.­31-34
  • 12.­37
  • 12.­41
  • 12.­44-47
  • 12.­49
  • 12.­51
  • 12.­54-56
  • 12.­58
  • 12.­62
  • 12.­69
  • 12.­73
  • 12.­75-76
  • 12.­78-82
  • 12.­84
  • 12.­86
  • 12.­103
  • 12.­105
  • 13.­1-3
  • 13.­5-6
  • 13.­8
  • 13.­10
  • 14.­1-3
  • 14.­6
  • 14.­8
  • 14.­11
  • 14.­14-15
  • 14.­18-19
  • 14.­21
  • 14.­23-24
  • 14.­27-29
  • 15.­1
  • 15.­3
  • 15.­28
  • 15.­30
  • 15.­32-33
  • 15.­45-50
  • 15.­94
  • 15.­113
  • 15.­125
  • 15.­130
  • 16.­1-3
  • 16.­10
  • 17.­1-2
  • 17.­32-33
  • 17.­41
  • 18.­1
  • 18.­6-9
  • 18.­11-12
  • 18.­14-16
  • 18.­19-20
  • 18.­22
  • 18.­25
  • 18.­27
  • 19.­1
  • 19.­3-5
  • 19.­7
  • 19.­14
  • 20.­1-3
  • 20.­77
  • 21.­1
  • 22.­1-2
  • 22.­18
  • 22.­21
  • 22.­82
  • 23.­2-6
  • 23.­8-12
  • 24.­1-3
  • 25.­1
  • 25.­22
  • 25.­27
  • 25.­31
  • 25.­33
  • 25.­47
  • 26.­1
  • 26.­4-11
  • 26.­15-16
  • 26.­19
  • 26.­86
  • 26.­151
  • 26.­153
  • 27.­1-2
  • 27.­8
  • 27.­10-11
  • 27.­13
  • 28.­7-9
  • 28.­11
  • 29.­1
  • 29.­7-9
  • 29.­11
  • 29.­13
  • 30.­1-2
  • 30.­4
  • 31.­1
  • 31.­3-5
  • 31.­10-11
  • 31.­13
  • 31.­20-21
  • 31.­30-31
  • 31.­36
  • 31.­38
  • 31.­41-43
  • 31.­45
  • c.­1
  • n.­131
  • n.­215
  • n.­241
  • n.­244
  • n.­247
  • n.­315
  • n.­330
  • n.­369
  • n.­376
  • n.­456
  • n.­575
  • n.­597
  • n.­613
  • n.­667
  • n.­1174
  • n.­1231-1232
g.­56

bhikṣu

Wylie:
  • dge slong
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སློང་།
Sanskrit:
  • bhikṣu
Chinese:
  • 苾芻

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term bhikṣu, often translated as “monk,” refers to the highest among the eight types of prātimokṣa vows that make one part of the Buddhist assembly. The Sanskrit term literally means “beggar” or “mendicant,” referring to the fact that Buddhist monks and nuns‍—like other ascetics of the time‍—subsisted on alms (bhikṣā) begged from the laity.

In the Tibetan tradition, which follows the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, a monk follows 253 rules as part of his moral discipline. A nun (bhikṣuṇī; dge slong ma) follows 364 rules. A novice monk (śrāmaṇera; dge tshul) or nun (śrāmaṇerikā; dge tshul ma) follows thirty-six rules of moral discipline (although in other vinaya traditions novices typically follow only ten).

Located in 40 passages in the translation:

  • i.­35
  • i.­55
  • i.­60
  • i.­77
  • 1.­1
  • 5.­101
  • 6.­120
  • 10.­45-47
  • 11.­5-6
  • 11.­9
  • 12.­28
  • 12.­39
  • 12.­73
  • 15.­28-29
  • 16.­1
  • 19.­5
  • 21.­8
  • 21.­11-12
  • 21.­21
  • 21.­27
  • 25.­20
  • 26.­6
  • 26.­11
  • 26.­13-14
  • 26.­146
  • 31.­44
  • n.­747
  • n.­759
  • g.­57
  • g.­173
  • g.­255
  • g.­312
  • g.­502
  • g.­525
g.­57

bhikṣuṇī

Wylie:
  • dge slong ma
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སློང་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhikṣuṇī AD
Chinese:
  • 苾芻尼

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term bhikṣuṇī, often translated as “nun,” refers to the highest among the eight types of prātimokṣa vows that make one part of the Buddhist assembly. The Sanskrit term bhikṣu (to which the female grammatical ending ṇī is added) literally means “beggar” or “mendicant,” referring to the fact that Buddhist nuns and monks‍—like other ascetics of the time‍—subsisted on alms (bhikṣā) begged from the laity. In the Tibetan tradition, which follows the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, a bhikṣuṇī follows 364 rules and a bhikṣu follows 253 rules as part of their moral discipline.

For the first few years of the Buddha’s teachings in India, there was no ordination for women. It started at the persistent request and display of determination of Mahāprajāpatī, the Buddha’s stepmother and aunt, together with five hundred former wives of men of Kapilavastu, who had themselves become monks. Mahāprajāpatī is thus considered to be the founder of the nun’s order.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­101
  • 6.­120
  • 11.­9
  • 12.­28
  • 15.­28
  • 16.­1
  • 31.­44
  • n.­759
  • g.­287
g.­59

bhūmi

Wylie:
  • sa
Tibetan:
  • ས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhūmi
Chinese:
  • 地

Literally the “grounds” in which qualities grow, and also meaning “levels.” Here it refers specifically to levels of enlightenment, especially the ten levels of the bodhisattvas.

For the omens, the meaning of the names of each bhūmi, the obscurations that persist in each one, and their practices, see 6.­28–6.­59.

Located in 92 passages in the translation:

  • i.­6
  • i.­25
  • i.­39
  • i.­45
  • i.­47
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­36
  • 3.­42
  • 3.­51-53
  • 4.­38
  • 4.­44
  • 4.­56
  • 5.­98
  • 6.­28-59
  • 6.­62
  • 6.­65-67
  • 6.­69-71
  • 6.­73-75
  • 6.­77-79
  • 6.­81-83
  • 6.­85-87
  • 6.­89-91
  • 6.­93-95
  • 6.­97-99
  • 6.­101-102
  • 6.­116
  • 9.­29
  • n.­234
  • n.­475
  • n.­510
  • n.­512
  • n.­514
  • n.­517
  • n.­519
  • n.­521
  • n.­523-524
  • n.­526
  • n.­528
  • n.­530
g.­61

bimba

Wylie:
  • bim pa
Tibetan:
  • བིམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • bimbā
Chinese:
  • 頻婆[果]

Momordica monadelpha. A perennial climbing plant, the fruit of which is a bright red gourd. Because of its color it is frequently used in poetry as a simile for lips.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­49
  • 30.­2
  • n.­617
  • n.­1240
g.­62

Blazing Light Rays of Unhindered Traits of Lions

Wylie:
  • seng ge’i mtshan thogs pa med pa’i ’od zer ’bar ba
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེའི་མཚན་ཐོགས་པ་མེད་པའི་འོད་ཟེར་འབར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • —
Chinese:
  • 師子相無礙光焰

A bodhisattva.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­46
  • 6.­1
  • n.­572
g.­77

cakravartin

Wylie:
  • ’khor los sgyur ba
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་ལོས་སྒྱུར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • cakravartin
Chinese:
  • 轉輪王
  • 輪王

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An ideal monarch or emperor who, as the result of the merit accumulated in previous lifetimes, rules over a vast realm in accordance with the Dharma. Such a monarch is called a cakravartin because he bears a wheel (cakra) that rolls (vartate) across the earth, bringing all lands and kingdoms under his power. The cakravartin conquers his territory without causing harm, and his activity causes beings to enter the path of wholesome actions. According to Vasubandhu’s Abhidharmakośa, just as with the buddhas, only one cakravartin appears in a world system at any given time. They are likewise endowed with the thirty-two major marks of a great being (mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇa), but a cakravartin’s marks are outshined by those of a buddha. They possess seven precious objects: the wheel, the elephant, the horse, the wish-fulfilling gem, the queen, the general, and the minister. An illustrative passage about the cakravartin and his possessions can be found in The Play in Full (Toh 95), 3.3–3.13.

Vasubandhu lists four types of cakravartins: (1) the cakravartin with a golden wheel (suvarṇacakravartin) rules over four continents and is invited by lesser kings to be their ruler; (2) the cakravartin with a silver wheel (rūpyacakravartin) rules over three continents and his opponents submit to him as he approaches; (3) the cakravartin with a copper wheel (tāmracakravartin) rules over two continents and his opponents submit themselves after preparing for battle; and (4) the cakravartin with an iron wheel (ayaścakravartin) rules over one continent and his opponents submit themselves after brandishing weapons.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • i.­71
  • 5.­20
  • 5.­95
  • 6.­14-15
  • 6.­36
  • 10.­52
  • 12.­25
  • 12.­27
  • 21.­3
  • 21.­6
  • 21.­32
  • g.­420
  • g.­444
  • g.­464
g.­96

Courageous

Wylie:
  • dpa’ ba
Tibetan:
  • དཔའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • sattva AS
Chinese:
  • 勇猛

Short for Mahāsattva, dpa’ ba means “courage.” Elsewhere in the sūtra the prince’s name is translated as sems can chen po (“Great Being”) and in Toh 556 it is translated as snying stobs chen po (“Great Courage”). “Courage” and “being” are two possible meanings of sattva, which has a number of alternative meanings, such as “goodness” and “existence.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 26.­89
  • n.­1201
  • g.­290
g.­101

defilements

Wylie:
  • zag pa
Tibetan:
  • ཟག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • āśrava
Chinese:
  • 漏

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Literally, “to flow” or “to ooze.” Mental defilements or contaminations that “flow out” toward the objects of cyclic existence, binding us to them. Vasubandhu offers two alternative explanations of this term: “They cause beings to remain (āsayanti) within saṃsāra” and “They flow from the Summit of Existence down to the Avīci hell, out of the six wounds that are the sense fields” (Abhidharma­kośa­bhāṣya 5.40; Pradhan 1967, p. 308). The Summit of Existence (bhavāgra, srid pa’i rtse mo) is the highest point within saṃsāra, while the hell called Avīci (mnar med) is the lowest; the six sense fields (āyatana, skye mched) here refer to the five sense faculties plus the mind, i.e., the six internal sense fields.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 15.­98
  • n.­622
  • g.­480
g.­106

deva

Wylie:
  • lha
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • deva
Chinese:
  • 天

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In the most general sense the devas‍—the term is cognate with the English divine‍—are a class of celestial beings who frequently appear in Buddhist texts, often at the head of the assemblies of nonhuman beings who attend and celebrate the teachings of the Buddha Śākyamuni and other buddhas and bodhisattvas. In Buddhist cosmology the devas occupy the highest of the five or six “destinies” (gati) of saṃsāra among which beings take rebirth. The devas reside in the devalokas, “heavens” that traditionally number between twenty-six and twenty-eight and are divided between the desire realm (kāmadhātu), form realm (rūpadhātu), and formless realm (ārūpyadhātu). A being attains rebirth among the devas either through meritorious deeds (in the desire realm) or the attainment of subtle meditative states (in the form and formless realms). While rebirth among the devas is considered favorable, it is ultimately a transitory state from which beings will fall when the conditions that lead to rebirth there are exhausted. Thus, rebirth in the god realms is regarded as a diversion from the spiritual path.

Located in 239 passages in the translation:

  • i.­7
  • i.­56
  • i.­70-74
  • i.­76
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­6
  • 1.­9-10
  • 1.­17
  • 1.­29
  • 2.­4
  • 2.­9-10
  • 2.­31
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­39
  • 2.­62
  • 2.­65
  • 3.­73
  • 3.­76
  • 3.­81
  • 4.­17
  • 4.­19
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­102
  • 5.­3-5
  • 5.­21-22
  • 5.­34
  • 5.­45-46
  • 5.­58-59
  • 5.­69
  • 5.­84
  • 5.­86-87
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­94-95
  • 5.­102
  • 6.­124
  • 7.­11
  • 9.­1
  • 9.­15
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­43-44
  • 10.­54
  • 11.­1
  • 11.­3
  • 11.­12
  • 12.­6
  • 12.­25
  • 12.­32
  • 12.­34
  • 12.­43
  • 12.­45-46
  • 12.­48-51
  • 12.­55-56
  • 12.­58
  • 12.­60
  • 12.­62
  • 12.­67
  • 12.­79
  • 12.­96
  • 12.­99-100
  • 14.­1
  • 14.­8
  • 14.­11
  • 14.­15
  • 14.­19
  • 14.­21
  • 14.­23
  • 15.­25
  • 15.­34
  • 15.­36
  • 15.­41
  • 15.­43-44
  • 15.­48
  • 15.­61
  • 15.­72
  • 15.­77
  • 15.­92
  • 15.­100
  • 15.­116
  • 15.­119-124
  • 15.­126
  • 16.­2
  • 17.­1
  • 18.­15-16
  • 19.­6
  • 20.­6-10
  • 20.­13-16
  • 20.­19-20
  • 20.­23
  • 20.­29-31
  • 20.­33
  • 20.­52
  • 20.­54-56
  • 20.­59
  • 20.­64
  • 20.­67
  • 20.­69-70
  • 20.­72
  • 21.­14
  • 21.­17-18
  • 21.­20
  • 21.­31
  • 21.­33
  • 22.­10
  • 22.­20
  • 22.­27-28
  • 22.­30
  • 22.­36
  • 22.­38
  • 22.­53
  • 22.­65-66
  • 22.­75
  • 22.­82-83
  • 23.­2
  • 23.­4-9
  • 23.­11
  • 24.­1-2
  • 25.­22
  • 25.­27
  • 25.­34-36
  • 25.­39
  • 25.­43
  • 25.­47
  • 26.­1
  • 26.­24
  • 26.­44-45
  • 26.­50
  • 26.­85
  • 26.­150-151
  • 27.­11
  • 29.­9
  • 31.­1
  • 31.­3
  • 31.­16
  • 31.­19-20
  • 31.­22
  • 31.­31
  • 31.­33
  • 31.­36
  • 31.­43
  • n.­63
  • n.­65
  • n.­91
  • n.­284
  • n.­307
  • n.­324
  • n.­358
  • n.­369
  • n.­377
  • n.­435
  • n.­440
  • n.­456
  • n.­593
  • n.­605
  • n.­616
  • n.­751
  • n.­805
  • n.­815
  • n.­832
  • n.­852
  • n.­951
  • n.­976-977
  • n.­985
  • n.­1045
  • n.­1051
  • n.­1065
  • n.­1068
  • n.­1081
  • n.­1084
  • n.­1092
  • g.­1
  • g.­20
  • g.­48
  • g.­67
  • g.­107
  • g.­143
  • g.­299
  • g.­307
  • g.­333
  • g.­344
  • g.­345
  • g.­354
  • g.­431
  • g.­463
g.­108

dhāraṇī

Wylie:
  • gzungs
  • gzungs sngags
Tibetan:
  • གཟུངས།
  • གཟུངས་སྔགས།
Sanskrit:
  • dhāraṇī
Chinese:
  • 陀羅尼

Also rendered here as “retention.”

Located in 107 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • i.­47-48
  • i.­50
  • i.­60
  • i.­62
  • 6.­62-63
  • 6.­65-67
  • 6.­69-71
  • 6.­73-75
  • 6.­77-79
  • 6.­81-83
  • 6.­85-87
  • 6.­89-91
  • 6.­93-95
  • 6.­97-99
  • 6.­101-103
  • 6.­118-119
  • 6.­126
  • 8.­1-2
  • 8.­42
  • 8.­44-45
  • 8.­47
  • 8.­50
  • 9.­1
  • 12.­56
  • 13.­2-8
  • 13.­10
  • 13.­12-15
  • 14.­1
  • 14.­6
  • 14.­8-9
  • 14.­11-12
  • 14.­14-16
  • 14.­18-19
  • 14.­21
  • 14.­23
  • 14.­25
  • 14.­28
  • 14.­30
  • 15.­37
  • 15.­39
  • 15.­41
  • 15.­47
  • 17.­32
  • 18.­16
  • 18.­20
  • 18.­25
  • 19.­7
  • 25.­25
  • 25.­34
  • 25.­47
  • n.­475
  • n.­542
  • n.­545
  • n.­548
  • n.­551
  • n.­554
  • n.­557
  • n.­560
  • n.­563-564
  • n.­566
  • n.­569
  • n.­790
  • n.­834
  • n.­1155
  • n.­1158
  • g.­382
g.­111

Dharma body

Wylie:
  • chos kyi sku
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་སྐུ།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmakāya
Chinese:
  • 法身

In its earliest use it generally meant that though the corporeal body of the Buddha had perished, his “body of the Dharma” continued. It also referred to the Buddha’s realization of reality, to his qualities as a whole, or to his teachings as embodying him. It later came to be synonymous with enlightenment or buddhahood, a “body” that can only be “seen” by a buddha.

Located in 48 passages in the translation:

  • i.­25
  • i.­39
  • 2.­57
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­72
  • 2.­82
  • 2.­89
  • 2.­100
  • 3.­3
  • 3.­6-7
  • 3.­17-20
  • 3.­25
  • 3.­28
  • 3.­32-33
  • 3.­38-39
  • 3.­41-43
  • 3.­47-48
  • 3.­54-55
  • 3.­58-61
  • 5.­51
  • 5.­55-57
  • 6.­47
  • 9.­27
  • 21.­4
  • 21.­34
  • 26.­38
  • 29.­13
  • n.­122
  • n.­126
  • n.­163
  • n.­168
  • g.­119
  • g.­476
g.­115

dharmabhāṇaka

Wylie:
  • chos smra ba
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་སྨྲ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmabhāṇaka
Chinese:
  • 說法師
  • 法師

In early Buddhism a section of the saṅgha would be bhāṇakas (“proclaimers”), who memorized the teachings. Particularly before the teachings were written down, and were transmitted orally, the bhāṇakas were the key means of preserving the teachings. Various groups of bhāṇakas specialized in memorizing and reciting specific sets of sūtras or the vinaya.

Located in 27 passages in the translation:

  • i.­67
  • i.­71
  • 11.­5-7
  • 12.­26
  • 12.­31
  • 12.­37
  • 12.­39
  • 12.­103
  • 15.­1
  • 16.­1
  • 18.­2
  • 18.­6
  • 18.­9
  • 18.­27
  • 19.­1
  • 19.­5
  • 21.­7
  • 21.­9-10
  • 21.­18-19
  • 21.­21
  • 22.­15
  • 22.­17-18
g.­121

Dhṛtarāṣṭra

Wylie:
  • yul ’khor srung
Tibetan:
  • ཡུལ་འཁོར་སྲུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • dhṛtarāṣṭra AS
Chinese:
  • 持國

One of the Four Mahārājas, he is the guardian deity for the east and lord of the gandharvas.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 11.­1
  • 14.­21
g.­127

drum

Wylie:
  • rnga
Tibetan:
  • རྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • bherī
Chinese:
  • 鼓

As specified in the Sanskrit, a conical or bowl-shaped kettledrum, with an upper surface that is beaten with sticks. The Tibetan and Chinese are not specific about the kind of drum it is.

Located in 31 passages in the translation:

  • s.­2
  • i.­3
  • i.­42
  • 1.­3
  • 4.­1-3
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­8-9
  • 4.­12
  • 4.­14
  • 4.­16-17
  • 4.­19
  • 4.­104
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­39
  • 5.­86
  • 7.­1
  • 7.­25
  • 7.­28
  • 9.­24
  • 12.­40
  • n.­208
  • n.­286
  • n.­645
  • n.­649
  • n.­651
  • n.­703
  • n.­891
g.­130

eight liberations

Wylie:
  • rnam par thar pa brgyad
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་ཐར་པ་བརྒྱད།
Sanskrit:
  • aṣṭavimokṣa
Chinese:
  • 八解脫

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A series of progressively more subtle states of meditative realization or attainment. There are several presentations of these found in the canonical literature. One of the most common is as follows: (1) One observes form while the mind dwells at the level of the form realm. (2) One observes forms externally while discerning formlessness internally. (3) One dwells in the direct experience of the body’s pleasant aspect. (4) One dwells in the realization of the sphere of infinite space by transcending all conceptions of matter, resistance, and diversity. (5) Transcending the sphere of infinite space, one dwells in the realization of the sphere of infinite consciousness. (6) Transcending the sphere of infinite consciousness, one dwells in the realization of the sphere of nothingness. (7) Transcending the sphere of nothingness, one dwells in the realization of the sphere of neither perception nor nonperception. (8) Transcending the sphere of neither perception nor nonperception, one dwells in the realization of the cessation of conception and feeling.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 30.­2
g.­138

eon

Wylie:
  • bskal pa
Tibetan:
  • བསྐལ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • kalpa
Chinese:
  • 劫

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A cosmic period of time, sometimes equivalent to the time when a world system appears, exists, and disappears. According to the traditional Abhidharma understanding of cyclical time, a great eon (mahākalpa) is divided into eighty lesser eons. In the course of one great eon, the universe takes form and later disappears. During the first twenty of the lesser eons, the universe is in the process of creation and expansion; during the next twenty it remains; during the third twenty, it is in the process of destruction; and during the last quarter of the cycle, it remains in a state of empty stasis. A fortunate, or good, eon (bhadrakalpa) refers to any eon in which more than one buddha appears.

Located in 64 passages in the translation:

  • i.­67-68
  • 1.­27
  • 1.­29
  • 2.­3
  • 2.­16
  • 2.­18
  • 2.­27
  • 3.­69
  • 4.­13
  • 4.­39
  • 4.­41
  • 4.­70
  • 4.­74
  • 4.­93
  • 4.­100
  • 5.­37
  • 5.­55
  • 5.­83
  • 5.­88
  • 7.­20
  • 7.­24
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­30-31
  • 7.­36
  • 9.­27
  • 9.­34
  • 10.­46-47
  • 10.­49
  • 12.­15
  • 12.­25
  • 12.­51
  • 13.­10
  • 15.­97
  • 16.­2
  • 18.­15
  • 19.­6
  • 21.­4-5
  • 21.­32
  • 22.­10
  • 23.­3
  • 23.­8-9
  • 24.­2
  • 26.­85
  • 26.­87
  • 27.­11
  • 31.­1
  • 31.­3
  • 31.­43
  • n.­86
  • n.­167
  • n.­235
  • n.­298
  • n.­422
  • n.­635
  • n.­647
  • n.­1074
  • g.­34
  • g.­123
  • g.­255
g.­147

fig tree flower

Wylie:
  • u dum bA ra
Tibetan:
  • ཨུ་དུམ་བཱ་ར།
Sanskrit:
  • udumbara

The mythological flower of the fig tree, said to appear on rare occasions, such as the birth of a buddha. The actual fig tree flower is contained within the fruit.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­27
  • 29.­3
g.­161

Four Mahārājas

Wylie:
  • rgyal po chen po bzhi
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་པོ་ཆེན་པོ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturmahārāja
Chinese:
  • 四天王

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Four gods who live on the lower slopes (fourth level) of Mount Meru in the eponymous Heaven of the Four Great Kings (Cāturmahā­rājika, rgyal chen bzhi’i ris) and guard the four cardinal directions. Each is the leader of a nonhuman class of beings living in his realm. They are Dhṛtarāṣṭra, ruling the gandharvas in the east; Virūḍhaka, ruling over the kumbhāṇḍas in the south; Virūpākṣa, ruling the nāgas in the west; and Vaiśravaṇa (also known as Kubera) ruling the yakṣas in the north. Also referred to as Guardians of the World or World Protectors (lokapāla, ’jig rten skyong ba).

Located in 64 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4
  • i.­58-59
  • i.­62
  • 1.­23
  • 3.­76
  • 5.­84
  • 5.­101
  • 5.­103
  • 5.­108
  • 10.­54-55
  • 11.­2-5
  • 11.­8-10
  • 11.­12
  • 12.­1-2
  • 12.­4-6
  • 12.­8-9
  • 12.­14
  • 12.­17
  • 12.­20
  • 12.­24-25
  • 12.­29
  • 12.­34
  • 12.­41-42
  • 12.­44-46
  • 12.­48
  • 12.­51
  • 12.­55
  • 12.­80
  • 12.­86-87
  • 12.­103
  • 12.­106
  • 15.­43
  • 15.­100
  • 15.­120
  • 20.­7
  • 22.­26
  • 22.­36
  • 25.­28
  • 31.­13
  • n.­749
  • n.­757-758
  • n.­789
  • g.­84
  • g.­121
  • g.­504
  • g.­529
  • g.­530
g.­169

gandharva

Wylie:
  • dri za
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་ཟ།
Sanskrit:
  • gandharva AS
Chinese:
  • 乾闥

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of generally benevolent nonhuman beings who inhabit the skies, sometimes said to inhabit fantastic cities in the clouds, and more specifically to dwell on the eastern slopes of Mount Meru, where they are ruled by the Great King Dhṛtarāṣṭra. They are most renowned as celestial musicians who serve the gods. In the Abhidharma, the term is also used to refer to the mental body assumed by sentient beings during the intermediate state between death and rebirth. Gandharvas are said to live on fragrances (gandha) in the desire realm, hence the Tibetan translation dri za, meaning “scent eater.”

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­9
  • 2.­10
  • 11.­3
  • 12.­34
  • 15.­124
  • 20.­18
  • n.­64
  • n.­976-977
  • n.­1081
  • g.­121
  • g.­333
g.­171

Ganges

Wylie:
  • gang gA
Tibetan:
  • གང་གཱ།
Sanskrit:
  • gaṅgā AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The Gaṅgā, or Ganges in English, is considered to be the most sacred river of India, particularly within the Hindu tradition. It starts in the Himalayas, flows through the northern plains of India, bathing the holy city of Vārāṇasī, and meets the sea at the Bay of Bengal, in Bangladesh. In the sūtras, however, this river is mostly mentioned not for its sacredness but for its abundant sands‍—noticeable still today on its many sandy banks and at its delta‍—which serve as a common metaphor for infinitely large numbers.

According to Buddhist cosmology, as explained in the Abhidharmakośa, it is one of the four rivers that flow from Lake Anavatapta and cross the southern continent of Jambudvīpa‍—the known human world or more specifically the Indian subcontinent.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­30
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­40
  • 5.­1
  • 5.­3
  • 5.­42
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­84
  • 5.­97
  • 6.­65
  • 6.­69
  • 6.­73
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­81
  • 6.­85
  • 6.­89
  • 6.­93
  • 6.­97
  • 6.­101
  • 12.­36-37
  • 12.­39
  • 22.­7
  • 31.­43
  • 31.­45
  • g.­265
  • g.­332
  • g.­333
g.­175

Gö Chödrup

Wylie:
  • ’gos chos grub
Tibetan:
  • འགོས་ཆོས་གྲུབ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

A prolific translator active in Dunhuang during the early ninth century (c. 755–849) who translated this sūtra from Chinese to Tibetan.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­24
  • i.­27
  • c.­1
  • g.­31
g.­176

goddess of the Bodhi tree

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi shing gi lha mo
  • shing gi lha mo
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་ཤིང་གི་ལྷ་མོ།
  • ཤིང་གི་ལྷ་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —
Chinese:
  • 菩提樹神

A goddess.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • i.­7
  • i.­73-76
  • 7.­1
  • 23.­9
  • 23.­11-12
  • 24.­1
  • 25.­1
  • 25.­47
  • 26.­1
  • 26.­152
  • 29.­1
  • 29.­14
  • n.­1163
  • n.­1164
g.­177

Goddess Śrī

Wylie:
  • dpal gyi lha mo
  • lha mo dpal
  • dpal
Tibetan:
  • དཔལ་གྱི་ལྷ་མོ།
  • ལྷ་མོ་དཔལ།
  • དཔལ།
Sanskrit:
  • śrī
Chinese:
  • 室唎天女
  • 品

The great goddess Śrī, better known as Lakṣmī, who promises to aid those who recite this sūtra and to ensure its preservation so that beings will have good fortune. She dwells in a palace in the paradise of Alakāvati.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4
  • i.­65-66
  • i.­72
  • 7.­1
  • 7.­38
  • 12.­32
  • 12.­43
  • 12.­69
  • 16.­1
  • 16.­10-11
  • 17.­1
  • 17.­4-5
  • 17.­28-29
  • 17.­41-42
  • 22.­1
  • 22.­28
  • 22.­36
  • 22.­57
  • 22.­82
  • n.­597
  • n.­997
  • n.­1039
  • g.­362
g.­225

Jaladhara

Wylie:
  • chu ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • ཆུ་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • jaladhara AD
Chinese:
  • 持水

A head merchant and physician in the distant past.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­75
  • 24.­4-5
  • 25.­47
  • n.­1122
  • g.­230
g.­230

Jalavāhana

Wylie:
  • chu ’bebs
Tibetan:
  • ཆུ་འབེབས།
Sanskrit:
  • jalavāhana AS
Chinese:
  • 流水

A learned physician in the distant past and son of Jaladhara; who, as a result of performing Dharma recitations while standing in a lake, ensured the rebirth of ten thousand fish into the paradise of Trāyastriṃśa.

Located in 29 passages in the translation:

  • s.­2
  • i.­7
  • i.­75-76
  • 24.­5
  • 24.­7
  • 24.­47
  • 25.­1
  • 25.­3
  • 25.­5-6
  • 25.­14
  • 25.­16
  • 25.­18
  • 25.­23
  • 25.­33-34
  • 25.­36
  • 25.­39
  • 25.­44-45
  • 25.­47
  • 25.­50
  • n.­1143
  • n.­1152
  • n.­1163
  • g.­227
  • g.­228
  • g.­229
g.­232

Jambudvīpa

Wylie:
  • ’dzam bu’i gling
Tibetan:
  • འཛམ་བུའི་གླིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • jambudvīpa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The name of the southern continent in Buddhist cosmology, which can signify either the known human world, or more specifically the Indian subcontinent, literally “the jambu island/continent.” Jambu is the name used for a range of plum-like fruits from trees belonging to the genus Szygium, particularly Szygium jambos and Szygium cumini, and it has commonly been rendered “rose apple,” although “black plum” may be a less misleading term. Among various explanations given for the continent being so named, one (in the Abhidharmakośa) is that a jambu tree grows in its northern mountains beside Lake Anavatapta, mythically considered the source of the four great rivers of India, and that the continent is therefore named from the tree or the fruit. Jambudvīpa has the Vajrāsana at its center and is the only continent upon which buddhas attain awakening.

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­55
  • 4.­98
  • 11.­4-5
  • 12.­16-17
  • 12.­49
  • 12.­51-52
  • 12.­88
  • 12.­90
  • 12.­100
  • 15.­2
  • 15.­98
  • 16.­2
  • 18.­4
  • 18.­6
  • 18.­8
  • 20.­68
  • 21.­25
  • 22.­24
  • 22.­67
  • 22.­71
  • 22.­78
  • 22.­80
  • 25.­20
  • 25.­34-36
  • 30.­2
  • 31.­21
  • n.­254
  • n.­821
g.­237

Jvalanāntaratejorāja

Wylie:
  • mchog tu rgyal ba’i ’od
Tibetan:
  • མཆོག་ཏུ་རྒྱལ་བའི་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • jvalanāntaratejorāja AS
Chinese:
  • 最勝光明

A deity in the Trāyastriṃśa paradise.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­74
  • 23.­2
g.­257

kleśa

Wylie:
  • nyon mongs
Tibetan:
  • ཉོན་མོངས།
Sanskrit:
  • kleśa
Chinese:
  • 煩惱

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The essentially pure nature of mind is obscured and afflicted by various psychological defilements, which destroy the mind’s peace and composure and lead to unwholesome deeds of body, speech, and mind, acting as causes for continued existence in saṃsāra. Included among them are the primary afflictions of desire (rāga), anger (dveṣa), and ignorance (avidyā). It is said that there are eighty-four thousand of these negative mental qualities, for which the eighty-four thousand categories of the Buddha’s teachings serve as the antidote.

Kleśa is also commonly translated as “negative emotions,” “disturbing emotions,” and so on. The Pāli kilesa, Middle Indic kileśa, and Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit kleśa all primarily mean “stain” or “defilement.” The translation “affliction” is a secondary development that derives from the more general (non-Buddhist) classical understanding of √kliś (“to harm,“ “to afflict”). Both meanings are noted by Buddhist commentators.

In this text:

Also translated here as “affliction.”

Located in 59 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­19
  • 2.­68
  • 2.­80-81
  • 2.­85
  • 2.­103
  • 2.­109
  • 3.­6-7
  • 3.­9
  • 3.­53-54
  • 3.­58
  • 4.­10
  • 4.­13
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­49
  • 4.­59
  • 4.­64
  • 4.­75
  • 5.­42
  • 5.­80
  • 6.­17-22
  • 6.­41-42
  • 6.­45
  • 6.­58
  • 6.­86
  • 6.­90
  • 6.­94
  • 6.­98
  • 7.­32
  • 9.­22
  • 9.­25-26
  • 10.­12
  • 12.­40
  • 19.­13
  • 22.­22
  • 26.­85
  • 27.­6
  • 31.­29
  • n.­122
  • n.­126
  • n.­181
  • n.­183
  • n.­187
  • n.­500
  • n.­658
  • n.­707-708
  • g.­6
g.­261

Kubera

Wylie:
  • ku be ra
Tibetan:
  • ཀུ་བེ་ར།
Sanskrit:
  • kubera AD
Chinese:
  • 金毘羅

The king of yakṣas and an important wealth deity, he is also one of the four great kings in Buddhist cosmology. In this capacity he is commonly known as Vaiśravaṇa.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 22.­43
  • g.­15
  • g.­300
  • g.­504
  • g.­541
g.­263

kumbhāṇḍa

Wylie:
  • grul bum
Tibetan:
  • གྲུལ་བུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • kumbhāṇḍa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of dwarf beings subordinate to Virūḍhaka, one of the Four Great Kings, associated with the southern direction. The name uses a play on the word aṇḍa, which means “egg” but is also a euphemism for a testicle. Thus, they are often depicted as having testicles as big as pots (from kumbha, or “pot”).

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­9
  • 11.­3
  • n.­54
  • n.­871
  • g.­529
g.­271

Lord of Golden Nāgas

Wylie:
  • gser klu’i dbang po
Tibetan:
  • གསེར་ཀླུའི་དབང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —
Chinese:
  • 金龍主

A king in the distant past.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­2
  • 7.­38
  • n.­600
g.­289

Mahāratha

Wylie:
  • shing rta chen po
Tibetan:
  • ཤིང་རྟ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāratha AS
Chinese:
  • 大車

A king in the past.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • i.­77
  • 26.­19
  • 26.­89
  • 26.­116
  • 26.­118
  • g.­278
  • g.­288
  • g.­290
g.­290

Mahāsattva

Wylie:
  • sems can chen po
Tibetan:
  • སེམས་ཅན་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāsattva AD
Chinese:
  • 摩訶薩埵

A prince in the past, the youngest son of King Mahāratha. A previous life of the Buddha, when he decided to give his body to the tigress. See entry for “Courageous.”

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • s.­2
  • i.­77
  • 26.­19
  • 26.­27
  • 26.­31
  • 26.­34
  • 26.­40
  • 26.­52
  • 26.­129
  • 26.­144
  • g.­96
g.­291

mahāsattva

Wylie:
  • sems can chen po
Tibetan:
  • སེམས་ཅན་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāsattva
Chinese:
  • 摩訶薩埵

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term can be understood to mean “great courageous one” or "great hero,” or (from the Sanskrit) simply “great being,” and is almost always found as an epithet of “bodhisattva.” The qualification “great” in this term, according to the majority of canonical definitions, focuses on the generic greatness common to all bodhisattvas, i.e., the greatness implicit in the bodhisattva vow itself in terms of outlook, aspiration, number of beings to be benefited, potential or eventual accomplishments, and so forth. In this sense the mahā- (“great”) is close in its connotations to the mahā- in “Mahāyāna.” While individual bodhisattvas described as mahāsattva may in many cases also be “great” in terms of their level of realization, this is largely coincidental, and in the canonical texts the epithet is not restricted to bodhisattvas at any particular point in their career. Indeed, in a few cases even bodhisattvas whose path has taken a wrong direction are still described as bodhisattva mahāsattva.

Later commentarial writings do nevertheless define the term‍—variably‍—in terms of bodhisattvas having attained a particular level (bhūmi) or realization. The most common qualifying criteria mentioned are attaining the path of seeing, attaining irreversibility (according to its various definitions), or attaining the seventh bhūmi.

Located in 66 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3-4
  • 2.­1
  • 2.­66-67
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­90
  • 3.­1
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­13
  • 5.­12-15
  • 5.­48
  • 5.­64
  • 6.­1
  • 6.­5
  • 6.­16-26
  • 6.­59-62
  • 6.­67
  • 6.­71
  • 6.­75
  • 6.­79
  • 6.­83
  • 6.­87
  • 6.­91
  • 6.­95
  • 6.­99
  • 6.­103
  • 6.­119
  • 8.­1
  • 8.­5
  • 8.­32-41
  • 9.­1
  • 14.­8
  • 23.­11
  • 31.­4
  • n.­74
  • n.­87
  • n.­139
  • n.­476
  • n.­492
  • n.­572
g.­309

muni

Wylie:
  • thub pa
Tibetan:
  • ཐུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • muni
Chinese:
  • 牟尼

A title that, like buddha, is given to someone who has attained realization through their own contemplation and not by divine revelation.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­18
  • 4.­10
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­64
  • 4.­76
  • 7.­4
  • 7.­7
  • 7.­14
  • 7.­28
  • 9.­34
  • 14.­13
  • 25.­29
  • 28.­2
  • 29.­5
  • n.­215
  • n.­853
g.­313

nāga

Wylie:
  • klu
Tibetan:
  • ཀླུ།
Sanskrit:
  • nāga

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings who live in subterranean aquatic environments, where they guard wealth and sometimes also teachings. Nāgas are associated with serpents and have a snakelike appearance. In Buddhist art and in written accounts, they are regularly portrayed as half human and half snake, and they are also said to have the ability to change into human form. Some nāgas are Dharma protectors, but they can also bring retribution if they are disturbed. They may likewise fight one another, wage war, and destroy the lands of others by causing lightning, hail, and flooding.

Located in 48 passages in the translation:

  • i.­62
  • i.­72
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­7
  • 1.­10
  • 1.­25
  • 1.­29
  • 2.­10
  • 11.­3
  • 12.­32
  • 12.­34
  • 12.­43
  • 14.­23-24
  • 15.­44
  • 15.­74
  • 15.­124
  • 21.­17
  • 22.­15
  • 22.­27
  • 22.­50-51
  • 22.­71
  • 31.­9
  • n.­64-65
  • n.­751
  • n.­773
  • n.­863-864
  • n.­1080
  • n.­1096
  • g.­24
  • g.­219
  • g.­267
  • g.­274
  • g.­280
  • g.­308
  • g.­315
  • g.­330
  • g.­391
  • g.­417
  • g.­428
  • g.­498
  • g.­514
  • g.­522
  • g.­530
  • g.­539
g.­322

nirvāṇa

Wylie:
  • mya ngan las ’das pa
Tibetan:
  • མྱ་ངན་ལས་འདས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • nirvāṇa
Chinese:
  • 涅槃

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In Sanskrit, the term nirvāṇa literally means “extinguishment” and the Tibetan mya ngan las ’das pa literally means “gone beyond sorrow.” As a general term, it refers to the cessation of all suffering, afflicted mental states (kleśa), and causal processes (karman) that lead to rebirth and suffering in cyclic existence, as well as to the state in which all such rebirth and suffering has permanently ceased.

More specifically, three main types of nirvāṇa are identified. (1) The first type of nirvāṇa, called nirvāṇa with remainder (sopadhiśeṣanirvāṇa), is the state in which arhats or buddhas have attained awakening but are still dependent on the conditioned aggregates until their lifespan is exhausted. (2) At the end of life, given that there are no more causes for rebirth, these aggregates cease and no new aggregates arise. What occurs then is called nirvāṇa without remainder ( anupadhiśeṣanirvāṇa), which refers to the unconditioned element (dhātu) of nirvāṇa in which there is no remainder of the aggregates. (3) The Mahāyāna teachings distinguish the final nirvāṇa of buddhas from that of arhats, the nirvāṇa of arhats not being considered ultimate. The buddhas attain what is called nonabiding nirvāṇa (apratiṣṭhitanirvāṇa), which transcends the extremes of saṃsāra and nirvāṇa, i.e., existence and peace. This is the nirvāṇa that is the goal of the Mahāyāna path.

In this text:

For explanations on the true nature of nirvāṇa, according to the view of this sūtra, see 2.­67-2.­100.

Located in 98 passages in the translation:

  • i.­6
  • i.­36
  • i.­38
  • 1.­3
  • 2.­22-23
  • 2.­25
  • 2.­27-28
  • 2.­33-35
  • 2.­63
  • 2.­65-102
  • 2.­112-114
  • 3.­5
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­18-20
  • 3.­35
  • 3.­37
  • 3.­72
  • 5.­47
  • 5.­55
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­89-92
  • 5.­97-98
  • 6.­26-27
  • 6.­52
  • 6.­107
  • 10.­7
  • 10.­11
  • 12.­27
  • 12.­45
  • 21.­5
  • 23.­5-6
  • 24.­3
  • 26.­38
  • 27.­7
  • 29.­5
  • 31.­2-3
  • 31.­43
  • n.­78
  • n.­367
  • n.­369
  • n.­435-436
  • n.­438-440
  • n.­722
g.­332

Pañcala

Wylie:
  • pany+tsa la
Tibetan:
  • པཉྩ་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcala AD
Chinese:
  • 般遮羅

One of the fifteen lands in ancient India at the time of the Buddha. This was at the western end of the Ganges basin, corresponding in the present time to an area in the western part of Uttar Pradesh.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­77
  • 26.­3
  • n.­1166
g.­338

perfections

Wylie:
  • pha rol tu phyin pa
Tibetan:
  • ཕ་རོལ་ཏུ་ཕྱིན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • pāramitā
Chinese:
  • 波羅蜜[多]

This term is used to refer to the main trainings of a bodhisattva. Because these trainings, when brought to perfection, lead one to transcend saṃsāra and reach the full awakening of a buddha, they receive the Sanskrit name pāramitā, meaning “perfection” or “gone to the farther shore.” They are usually listed as six: generosity, correct conduct (or discipline), patience, diligence, meditation (or concentration), and wisdom; four additional perfections are often added to this, totalling ten perfections: skillful methods, prayer, strength, and knowledge.

For a presentation of each one according to the view of this sūtra, see 6.­6–6.­27

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • i.­39
  • i.­46
  • 3.­75
  • 4.­75
  • 4.­94
  • 5.­83
  • 6.­22
  • 7.­27
  • 9.­29
  • 10.­49
  • 23.­9
  • 26.­12
  • 30.­2
  • n.­492
  • n.­821
g.­348

pratyekabuddha

Wylie:
  • rang sangs rgyas
Tibetan:
  • རང་སངས་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • pratyekabuddha
Chinese:
  • 獨覺

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Literally, “buddha for oneself” or “solitary realizer.” Someone who, in his or her last life, attains awakening entirely through their own contemplation, without relying on a teacher. Unlike the awakening of a fully realized buddha (samyaksambuddha), the accomplishment of a pratyeka­buddha is not regarded as final or ultimate. They attain realization of the nature of dependent origination, the selflessness of the person, and a partial realization of the selflessness of phenomena, by observing the suchness of all that arises through interdependence. This is the result of progress in previous lives but, unlike a buddha, they do not have the necessary merit, compassion or motivation to teach others. They are named as “rhinoceros-like” (khaḍgaviṣāṇakalpa) for their preference for staying in solitude or as “congregators” (vargacārin) when their preference is to stay among peers.

Located in 27 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 2.­38-39
  • 3.­9
  • 3.­67
  • 4.­34
  • 4.­91
  • 5.­9
  • 5.­24
  • 5.­40-41
  • 5.­46
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­69
  • 6.­5
  • 6.­17
  • 8.­6
  • 11.­1
  • 15.­42
  • 15.­97
  • 15.­100
  • 29.­11
  • n.­369
  • n.­384
  • n.­1241
  • g.­144
  • g.­483
g.­352

preta

Wylie:
  • yi dags
Tibetan:
  • ཡི་དགས།
Sanskrit:
  • preta

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the five or six classes of sentient beings, into which beings are born as the karmic fruition of past miserliness. As the term in Sanskrit means “the departed,” they are analogous to the ancestral spirits of Vedic tradition, the pitṛs, who starve without the offerings of descendants. It is also commonly translated as “hungry ghost” or “starving spirit,” as in the Chinese 餓鬼 e gui.

They are sometimes said to reside in the realm of Yama, but are also frequently described as roaming charnel grounds and other inhospitable or frightening places along with piśācas and other such beings. They are particularly known to suffer from great hunger and thirst and the inability to acquire sustenance. Detailed descriptions of their realm and experience, including a list of the thirty-six classes of pretas, can be found in The Application of Mindfulness of the Sacred Dharma, Toh 287, 2.­1281– 2.1482.

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­73
  • 4.­19
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­11
  • 6.­66
  • 6.­70
  • 6.­74
  • 6.­78
  • 6.­82
  • 6.­86
  • 6.­90
  • 6.­94
  • 6.­98
  • 6.­102
  • 7.­11
  • 11.­1
  • 12.­27
  • 12.­51
  • 12.­89
  • 26.­85
  • n.­443
  • n.­544
  • n.­547
  • n.­550
  • n.­553
  • n.­556
  • n.­559
  • n.­562
  • n.­565
  • n.­568
  • n.­571
  • n.­777
g.­362

Puṇya­kusuma­prabha

Wylie:
  • me tog dam pa’i bsod nams kyi ’od
Tibetan:
  • མེ་ཏོག་དམ་པའི་བསོད་ནམས་ཀྱི་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • puṇya­kusuma­prabha AS
Chinese:
  • 妙華福光

Name of the park where the Goddess Śrī dwells, not far from Alakāvati, the kingdom of the great king Vaiśravaṇa.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 17.­1
g.­370

Rājagṛha

Wylie:
  • rgyal po’i khab
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་པོའི་ཁབ།
Sanskrit:
  • rājagṛha AS
Chinese:
  • 王舍城

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The ancient capital of Magadha prior to its relocation to Pāṭaliputra during the Mauryan dynasty, Rājagṛha is one of the most important locations in Buddhist history. The literature tells us that the Buddha and his saṅgha spent a considerable amount of time in residence in and around Rājagṛha‍—in nearby places, such as the Vulture Peak Mountain (Gṛdhrakūṭaparvata), a major site of the Mahāyāna sūtras, and the Bamboo Grove (Veṇuvana)‍—enjoying the patronage of King Bimbisāra and then of his son King Ajātaśatru. Rājagṛha is also remembered as the location where the first Buddhist monastic council was held after the Buddha Śākyamuni passed into parinirvāṇa. Now known as Rajgir and located in the modern Indian state of Bihar.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • i.­35-36
  • i.­42
  • 1.­1
  • 2.­1
  • 2.­6
  • 4.­3
g.­379

Ratnaśikhin

Wylie:
  • rin chen gtsug phud
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་གཙུག་ཕུད།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnaśikhin AS
Chinese:
  • 寶髻

A buddha in the distant past.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • i.­71
  • i.­75-76
  • 8.­20
  • 17.­9
  • 21.­5
  • 21.­27
  • 24.­2
  • 25.­20
  • 25.­22
  • 25.­34
  • 25.­47
g.­382

retention

Wylie:
  • gzungs
  • gzungs sngags
Tibetan:
  • གཟུངས།
  • གཟུངས་སྔགས།
Sanskrit:
  • dhāraṇī
Chinese:
  • 陀羅尼

Also rendered here as “dhāraṇī.”

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 3.­44
  • 4.­43
  • 5.­65
  • 6.­40
  • 6.­50
  • 12.­103
  • 15.­1
  • 29.­5
  • g.­108
g.­385

Ruciraketu

Wylie:
  • mdzes pa’i tog
Tibetan:
  • མཛེས་པའི་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • ruciraketu AD
Chinese:
  • 妙幢

A bodhisattva and one of the central figures in the present sūtra.

Located in 40 passages in the translation:

  • s.­2
  • i.­3
  • i.­36
  • i.­38
  • i.­42
  • i.­69
  • i.­74
  • i.­79
  • 2.­1-2
  • 2.­7
  • 2.­9-10
  • 2.­19-21
  • 2.­29-30
  • 2.­65-66
  • 2.­114
  • 2.­116
  • 4.­1-2
  • 4.­104
  • 17.­22
  • 23.­1
  • 23.­3
  • 25.­47
  • 28.­1
  • 28.­11-12
  • n.­67
  • n.­139
  • n.­598
  • n.­834
  • g.­253
  • g.­266
  • g.­387
  • g.­388
g.­387

Rūpyaketu

Wylie:
  • dngul gyi tog
Tibetan:
  • དངུལ་གྱི་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • rūpyaketu AD
Chinese:
  • 銀幢

The older son of the bodhisattva Ruciraketu.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­74
  • 7.­39
  • 23.­1
  • 23.­5
  • 25.­47
  • g.­91
g.­388

Rūpyaprabha

Wylie:
  • dngul ’od
Tibetan:
  • དངུལ་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • rūpyaprabha AS
Chinese:
  • 銀光

The younger son of the bodhisattva Ruciraketu.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • i.­74
  • 7.­39
  • 23.­1
  • 23.­6
  • 25.­47
  • n.­1162
  • g.­266
  • g.­466
g.­394

Śakra

Wylie:
  • brgya byin
Tibetan:
  • བརྒྱ་བྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • śakra AS
Chinese:
  • 釋主
  • 帝釋

The lord of the gods in the Heaven of the Thirty-Three (trāyastriṃśa). Alternatively known as Indra, the deity that is called “lord of the gods” dwells on the summit of Mount Sumeru and wields the thunderbolt. The Tibetan translation brgya byin (meaning “one hundred sacrifices”) is based on an etymology that śakra is an abbreviation of śata-kratu, one who has performed a hundred sacrifices. Each world with a central Sumeru has a Śakra. Also known by other names such as Kauśika, Devendra, and Śacipati.

Located in 44 passages in the translation:

  • i.­43-44
  • i.­62
  • 1.­25
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­39
  • 3.­76
  • 5.­3-5
  • 5.­34
  • 5.­45
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­58-59
  • 5.­84
  • 5.­86-87
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­101
  • 5.­103-104
  • 5.­108
  • 10.­54
  • 12.­27
  • 12.­32
  • 12.­43
  • 12.­49
  • 12.­51
  • 14.­19
  • 15.­43
  • 15.­77
  • 15.­92
  • 21.­33
  • 22.­26
  • 22.­38
  • 31.­9
  • 31.­16
  • n.­63
  • n.­435
  • n.­440
  • n.­1074
  • g.­485
  • g.­541
g.­395

Śākya

Wylie:
  • shAkya
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱཀྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • śākya AS
Chinese:
  • 釋迦

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Name of the ancient tribe in which the Buddha was born as a prince; their kingdom was based to the east of Kośala, in the foothills near the present-day border of India and Nepal, with Kapilavastu as its capital.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­28
  • 25.­29
  • 29.­4
  • 30.­2
g.­396

Śākyamuni

Wylie:
  • shAkya thub pa
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱཀྱ་ཐུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • śākyamuni AD
Chinese:
  • 釋迦牟尼

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An epithet for the historical Buddha, Siddhārtha Gautama: he was a muni (“sage”) from the Śākya clan. He is counted as the fourth of the first four buddhas of the present Good Eon, the other three being Krakucchanda, Kanakamuni, and Kāśyapa. He will be followed by Maitreya, the next buddha in this eon.

Located in 37 passages in the translation:

  • i.­10
  • i.­71
  • i.­78-79
  • 2.­2-3
  • 2.­8
  • 2.­10-15
  • 2.­20-21
  • 2.­29-32
  • 2.­65
  • 5.­94
  • 8.­7
  • 12.­19
  • 12.­27
  • 12.­53
  • 21.­28
  • 22.­9
  • 26.­144
  • 27.­1
  • 30.­2
  • n.­442
  • n.­1039
  • g.­266
  • g.­351
  • g.­369
  • g.­393
  • g.­449
g.­399

samādhi

Wylie:
  • ting nge ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • ཏིང་ངེ་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • samādhi

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In a general sense, samādhi can describe a number of different meditative states. In the Mahāyāna literature, in particular in the Prajñāpāramitā sūtras, we find extensive lists of different samādhis, numbering over one hundred.

In a more restricted sense, and when understood as a mental state, samādhi is defined as the one-pointedness of the mind (cittaikāgratā), the ability to remain on the same object over long periods of time. The Drajor Bamponyipa (sgra sbyor bam po gnyis pa) commentary on the Mahāvyutpatti explains the term samādhi as referring to the instrument through which mind and mental states “get collected,” i.e., it is by the force of samādhi that the continuum of mind and mental states becomes collected on a single point of reference without getting distracted.

Located in 35 passages in the translation:

  • i.­47
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­4
  • 1.­11
  • 3.­13
  • 3.­42-44
  • 3.­46-47
  • 3.­60
  • 3.­70
  • 4.­43
  • 5.­1
  • 5.­65
  • 6.­22
  • 6.­40
  • 6.­44
  • 6.­60
  • 12.­82
  • 15.­46-47
  • 17.­33
  • 26.­13
  • 26.­38
  • n.­173
  • n.­175
  • n.­198
  • n.­300
  • n.­351
  • n.­538
  • g.­36
  • g.­144
  • g.­343
  • g.­440
g.­406

Saṃjñeya

Wylie:
  • yang dag shes
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་ཤེས།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃjñeya AS
Chinese:
  • 正了知

A yakṣa general.

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4
  • i.­68
  • 12.­32
  • 12.­43
  • 19.­1
  • 19.­3
  • 19.­5
  • 19.­7
  • 19.­13-15
  • 22.­26
  • 22.­40
g.­407

saṃsāra

Wylie:
  • ’khor ba
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃsāra
Chinese:
  • 生死

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A state of involuntary existence conditioned by afflicted mental states and the imprint of past actions, characterized by suffering in a cycle of life, death, and rebirth. On its reversal, the contrasting state of nirvāṇa is attained, free from suffering and the processes of rebirth.

Located in 60 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­73
  • 2.­88
  • 2.­102
  • 2.­110
  • 2.­113
  • 3.­3
  • 3.­5
  • 3.­48
  • 3.­57
  • 3.­72
  • 4.­11
  • 4.­18
  • 4.­44
  • 4.­60
  • 4.­67
  • 4.­97
  • 5.­60
  • 6.­11-12
  • 6.­25-27
  • 6.­48
  • 6.­52
  • 6.­107
  • 6.­122
  • 9.­21
  • 9.­35
  • 10.­7
  • 10.­46
  • 12.­25
  • 12.­27
  • 12.­40
  • 12.­45
  • 12.­105
  • 14.­24
  • 15.­2
  • 15.­29
  • 16.­2
  • 17.­40
  • 18.­15
  • 25.­48-49
  • 26.­37-38
  • 26.­47
  • 26.­85
  • 26.­88
  • 27.­9
  • 29.­12
  • 30.­3
  • n.­216
  • n.­272
  • n.­325
  • n.­574
  • n.­625
  • n.­654
  • n.­722
  • g.­304
  • g.­338
g.­409

samyaksaṃbuddha

Wylie:
  • yang dag par rdzogs pa’i sangs rgyas
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པར་རྫོགས་པའི་སངས་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • samyaksaṃbuddha
Chinese:
  • 正等覺

“A perfect buddha.” A buddha who teaches the Dharma, as opposed to a pratyeka­buddha, who does not teach.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­32
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­90
  • 2.­112
  • 5.­88
  • 5.­94
  • 10.­43
  • 12.­27
  • 12.­52
  • 14.­1
  • 16.­3-4
  • 23.­4-6
  • 24.­2
  • 25.­22
  • 26.­3
  • 30.­2
  • n.­1241
g.­411

saṅgha

Wylie:
  • dge ’dun
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་འདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saṅgha
Chinese:
  • 僧伽

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Though often specifically reserved for the monastic community, this term can be applied to any of the four Buddhist communities‍—monks, nuns, laymen, and laywomen‍—as well as to identify the different groups of practitioners, like the community of bodhisattvas or the community of śrāvakas. It is also the third of the Three Jewels (triratna) of Buddhism: the Buddha, the Teaching, and the Community.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1-2
  • 3.­75
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­91
  • 5.­9
  • 15.­42
  • 15.­96
  • 17.­37
  • 18.­26
  • 19.­1
  • 21.­8
  • 21.­27
  • 29.­9
  • n.­230
  • n.­603
  • g.­115
  • g.­148
  • g.­282
  • g.­369
  • g.­525
g.­412

Sarasvatī

Wylie:
  • spobs pa’i lha mo
Tibetan:
  • སྤོབས་པའི་ལྷ་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • sarasvatī AS
Chinese:
  • 大辯才

The goddess of wisdom, learning, and music.

Located in 37 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4
  • i.­63-64
  • i.­72
  • i.­81
  • 1.­24
  • 12.­32
  • 12.­43
  • 15.­1
  • 15.­28
  • 15.­30
  • 15.­32-34
  • 15.­37
  • 15.­39
  • 15.­51
  • 15.­56-58
  • 15.­61
  • 15.­93
  • 15.­95
  • 15.­104
  • 15.­128
  • 15.­130-131
  • 22.­28
  • 22.­36
  • 22.­38
  • 22.­57
  • 30.­1
  • 30.­4-5
  • n.­959
  • n.­1039
  • g.­279
g.­413

Śāriputra

Wylie:
  • shA ri’i bu
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱ་རིའི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • śāriputra AS
Chinese:
  • 舍利子
  • 舍利弗

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the principal śrāvaka disciples of the Buddha, he was renowned for his discipline and for having been praised by the Buddha as foremost of the wise (often paired with Maudgalyā­yana, who was praised as foremost in the capacity for miraculous powers). His father, Tiṣya, to honor Śāriputra’s mother, Śārikā, named him Śāradvatīputra, or, in its contracted form, Śāriputra, meaning “Śārikā’s Son.”

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • i.­60
  • 1.­2
  • 13.­1-3
  • 13.­5-7
  • 13.­10-14
  • 15.­113
  • 26.­146
  • n.­316
  • g.­38
g.­420

seven jewels

Wylie:
  • rin po che sna bdun
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེ་སྣ་བདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saptaratna
Chinese:
  • 七寶

When associated with the seven heavenly bodies, and therefore the seven days of the week, these are ruby for the sun, moonstone or pearl for the moon, coral for Mars, emerald for Mercury, yellow sapphire for Jupiter, diamond for Venus, and blue sapphire for Saturn. There are variant lists not associated with the heavenly bodies but retaining the number seven, which include gold, silver, and so on.

In association with a cakravartin, the seven jewels can refer, according to the Abhidharma, to his magical wheel, elephant, horse, wish-fulfilling jewel, queen, minister, and leading householder. In the Tibetan mandala-offering practice, the householder is replaced by a general.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­20
  • 5.­69
  • 9.­28
  • 10.­52
  • 13.­12
  • 18.­13
  • 21.­26
  • n.­1071
  • g.­421
g.­421

seven precious materials

Wylie:
  • rin po che sna bdun
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེ་སྣ་བདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saptaratna
Chinese:
  • 七寶

See “seven jewels.”

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­10
  • 6.­33
  • 10.­19
  • 10.­28
  • 12.­25
  • 17.­1
  • 26.­7
  • 26.­9
  • 26.­142
  • 26.­149
g.­433

śrāvaka

Wylie:
  • nyan thos
Tibetan:
  • ཉན་ཐོས།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvaka

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The Sanskrit term śrāvaka, and the Tibetan nyan thos, both derived from the verb “to hear,” are usually defined as “those who hear the teaching from the Buddha and make it heard to others.” Primarily this refers to those disciples of the Buddha who aspire to attain the state of an arhat seeking their own liberation and nirvāṇa. They are the practitioners of the first turning of the wheel of the Dharma on the four noble truths, who realize the suffering inherent in saṃsāra and focus on understanding that there is no independent self. By conquering afflicted mental states (kleśa), they liberate themselves, attaining first the stage of stream enterers at the path of seeing, followed by the stage of once-returners who will be reborn only one more time, and then the stage of non-returners who will no longer be reborn into the desire realm. The final goal is to become an arhat. These four stages are also known as the “four results of spiritual practice.”

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2-3
  • 1.­10
  • 2.­38-39
  • 3.­9
  • 3.­67
  • 4.­91
  • 5.­9
  • 5.­24
  • 5.­40-41
  • 5.­46
  • 5.­57
  • 6.­5
  • 6.­17
  • 8.­6
  • 11.­1
  • 15.­42
  • 15.­97
  • 29.­6
  • 29.­11
  • n.­230
  • n.­369
  • n.­384
  • n.­1241
  • n.­1257
  • g.­144
  • g.­327
  • g.­411
  • g.­439
  • g.­483
g.­437

Sthāvarā

Wylie:
  • brtan ma
Tibetan:
  • བརྟན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • sthāvarā AD
Chinese:
  • 堅牢

The goddess of the earth.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4
  • i.­67
  • i.­69
  • 12.­32
  • 12.­43
  • 18.­1
  • 18.­8
  • 18.­12
  • 18.­14
  • 18.­16
  • 18.­27-28
  • 20.­1
  • 20.­3
  • g.­126
g.­452

sugata

Wylie:
  • bde bar gshegs pa
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བར་གཤེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • sugata
Chinese:
  • 善逝

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the standard epithets of the buddhas. A recurrent explanation offers three different meanings for su- that are meant to show the special qualities of “accomplishment of one’s own purpose” (svārthasampad) for a complete buddha. Thus, the Sugata is “well” gone, as in the expression su-rūpa (“having a good form”); he is gone “in a way that he shall not come back,” as in the expression su-naṣṭa-jvara (“a fever that has utterly gone”); and he has gone “without any remainder” as in the expression su-pūrṇa-ghaṭa (“a pot that is completely full”). According to Buddhaghoṣa, the term means that the way the Buddha went (Skt. gata) is good (Skt. su) and where he went (Skt. gata) is good (Skt. su).

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­94
  • 7.­12
  • 7.­22
  • 10.­43
  • 13.­5
  • 23.­4-6
  • 24.­2
  • 25.­22
  • n.­625
g.­453

Sukhavihāra

Wylie:
  • dge gnas
  • rab gnas
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་གནས།
  • རབ་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • sukhavihāra AS
Chinese:
  • 善住

A bodhisattva.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­50
  • 8.­1
  • 8.­44-47
g.­455

Sumeru

Wylie:
  • ri rab
Tibetan:
  • རི་རབ།
Sanskrit:
  • sumeru AS
Chinese:
  • 須彌

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

According to ancient Buddhist cosmology, this is the great mountain forming the axis of the universe. At its summit is Sudarśana, home of Śakra and his thirty-two gods, and on its flanks live the asuras. The mount has four sides facing the cardinal directions, each of which is made of a different precious stone. Surrounding it are several mountain ranges and the great ocean where the four principal island continents lie: in the south, Jambudvīpa (our world); in the west, Godānīya; in the north, Uttarakuru; and in the east, Pūrvavideha. Above it are the abodes of the desire realm gods. It is variously referred to as Meru, Mount Meru, Sumeru, and Mount Sumeru.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­13
  • 4.­69
  • 5.­69
  • 6.­6
  • 12.­34
  • 12.­84
  • 15.­121
  • 28.­8
  • n.­76
  • n.­265
  • g.­15
  • g.­84
  • g.­107
  • g.­394
  • g.­485
  • g.­514
g.­460

Sureśvaraprabha

Wylie:
  • lha’i dbang phyug gi ’od
Tibetan:
  • ལྷའི་དབང་ཕྱུག་གི་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • sureśvaraprabha AS
Chinese:
  • 天自在光王

A king in the distant past.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • i.­75-76
  • 24.­3
  • 25.­1
  • 25.­11
  • 25.­37-38
  • 25.­47
  • n.­1163
g.­472

tathāgata

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • tathāgata
Chinese:
  • 如來

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A frequently used synonym for buddha. According to different explanations, it can be read as tathā-gata, literally meaning “one who has thus gone,” or as tathā-āgata, “one who has thus come.” Gata, though literally meaning “gone,” is a past passive participle used to describe a state or condition of existence. Tatha­(tā), often rendered as “suchness” or “thusness,” is the quality or condition of things as they really are, which cannot be conveyed in conceptual, dualistic terms. Therefore, this epithet is interpreted in different ways, but in general it implies one who has departed in the wake of the buddhas of the past, or one who has manifested the supreme awakening dependent on the reality that does not abide in the two extremes of existence and quiescence. It is also often used as a specific epithet of the Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 182 passages in the translation:

  • i.­60
  • 1.­8
  • 2.­5-9
  • 2.­11
  • 2.­20-23
  • 2.­27-32
  • 2.­35
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­39
  • 2.­56
  • 2.­61-62
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­67-69
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­81-82
  • 2.­86-117
  • 3.­1
  • 3.­3-5
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­25
  • 3.­35
  • 3.­41-43
  • 3.­50
  • 3.­52-53
  • 3.­62
  • 3.­66
  • 3.­69
  • 3.­71-75
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­62
  • 4.­104-105
  • 5.­9
  • 5.­25-26
  • 5.­33
  • 5.­49-50
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­55
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­66
  • 5.­88-89
  • 5.­94
  • 5.­96-99
  • 5.­108
  • 6.­21
  • 6.­37
  • 6.­105
  • 7.­16
  • 9.­27
  • 10.­43
  • 12.­27
  • 12.­39
  • 12.­52
  • 13.­12-13
  • 15.­109
  • 16.­3-4
  • 17.­3
  • 17.­10
  • 18.­11
  • 19.­2
  • 21.­3
  • 21.­5
  • 21.­28
  • 22.­3
  • 23.­1
  • 23.­4-6
  • 23.­9
  • 24.­2
  • 25.­20
  • 25.­22
  • 25.­34
  • 25.­47
  • 26.­3
  • 26.­15
  • 27.­1
  • 27.­13
  • 28.­11
  • 29.­3
  • 29.­7
  • 29.­12
  • 30.­2-3
  • 31.­32
  • n.­75
  • n.­78
  • n.­86
  • n.­93
  • n.­113-114
  • n.­120
  • n.­122
  • n.­126
  • n.­133
  • n.­139
  • n.­168
  • n.­200-201
  • n.­235
  • n.­243-245
  • n.­309
  • n.­422
  • n.­435
  • n.­440
  • n.­445-446
  • n.­449
  • n.­627
  • n.­634
  • n.­637
  • n.­651
  • n.­775
  • n.­841
  • n.­1007
  • n.­1039
g.­478

three gateways of liberation

Wylie:
  • rnam par thar pa’i sgo gsum
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་ཐར་པའི་སྒོ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • trivimokṣamukha
Chinese:
  • 三解脫門

These are emptiness, the absence of features, and the absence of aspiration.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 30.­2
g.­485

Trāyastriṃśa

Wylie:
  • sum cu rtsa gsum pa
Tibetan:
  • སུམ་ཅུ་རྩ་གསུམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • trāyastriṃśa AS
Chinese:
  • 三十三

The paradise of Śakra, also known as Indra, on the summit of Sumeru. The name means “Thirty-Three,” from the thirty-three principal deities that dwell there. The fifth highest of the six paradises in the desire realm.

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • i.­7
  • i.­73-74
  • i.­76
  • 2.­37-38
  • 5.­21
  • 15.­120
  • 18.­12
  • 20.­16
  • 20.­23
  • 20.­54
  • 20.­67
  • 23.­2
  • 23.­9
  • 25.­22
  • 25.­34
  • 25.­43
  • n.­1027
  • g.­230
  • g.­237
  • g.­394
g.­497

upādhyāya

Wylie:
  • mkhan po
Tibetan:
  • མཁན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • upādhyāya

In India, a person’s particular preceptor within the monastic tradition, guiding that person for the taking of full vows and the maintenance of conduct and practice. The Tibetan translation mkhan po has also come to mean “a learned scholar,” the equivalent of a paṇḍita, but that is not the intended meaning in the sūtras.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­2
  • 5.­9
  • 12.­22-24
  • 12.­26
  • 18.­2
  • 18.­6
  • 18.­9
  • 19.­1
  • n.­313
g.­499

upāsaka

Wylie:
  • dge bsnyen
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་བསྙེན།
Sanskrit:
  • upāsaka
Chinese:
  • 鄔波索迦

A man who has taken the layperson’s vows.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­101
  • 11.­9
  • 12.­28
  • 15.­28
  • 16.­1
  • 31.­44
  • n.­759
g.­500

upāsikā

Wylie:
  • dge bsnyen ma
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་བསྙེན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • upāsikā
Chinese:
  • 鄔波斯迦

A woman who has taken the layperson’s vows.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­101
  • 11.­9
  • 12.­28
  • 15.­28
  • 16.­1
  • 31.­44
  • n.­759
g.­501

ūrṇā

Wylie:
  • mdzod spu
Tibetan:
  • མཛོད་སྤུ།
Sanskrit:
  • ūrṇā

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the thirty-two marks of a great being. It consists of a soft, long, fine, coiled white hair between the eyebrows capable of emitting an intense bright light. Literally, the Sanskrit ūrṇā means “wool hair,” and kośa means “treasure.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­7
  • n.­1240
g.­504

Vaiśravaṇa

Wylie:
  • rnam thos kyi bu
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་ཐོས་ཀྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • vaiśravaṇa AD
Chinese:
  • 毘沙門
  • 薜室羅末拏

As one of the Four Mahārājas he is the lord of the northern region of the world and the northern continent, though in early Buddhism he is the lord of the far north of India and beyond. Also known as Kubera, he is the lord of yakṣas and a lord of wealth.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • 11.­1
  • 12.­56
  • 12.­58
  • 12.­60-62
  • 12.­65
  • 12.­67
  • 12.­69
  • 12.­72
  • 12.­79
  • 14.­21
  • 17.­1
  • n.­53
  • n.­789
  • n.­796
  • n.­800
  • g.­15
  • g.­235
  • g.­261
  • g.­362
g.­517

Venerable

Wylie:
  • tshe dang ldan pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚེ་དང་ལྡན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • āyuṣmat
Chinese:
  • 具壽

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A respectful form of address between monks, and also between lay companions of equal standing. It literally means “one who has a [long] life.”

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 13.­1-3
  • 13.­5
  • 14.­1-2
  • 26.­4-5
  • 26.­9-11
  • 26.­15-18
  • 26.­85
  • 31.­40
g.­529

Virūḍhaka

Wylie:
  • ’phags skyes po
Tibetan:
  • འཕགས་སྐྱེས་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • virūḍhaka AS
Chinese:
  • 增長

One of the Four Mahārājas, he is the guardian of the southern direction and the lord of the kumbhāṇḍas.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 11.­1
  • 14.­21
g.­530

Virūpākṣa

Wylie:
  • mig mi bzang
Tibetan:
  • མིག་མི་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • virūpākṣa AS
Chinese:
  • 廣目

One of the Four Mahārājas, he is the guardian of the western direction and traditionally the lord of the nāgas.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­8
  • 11.­1
  • 14.­21
g.­534

Vulture Peak Mountain

Wylie:
  • bya rgod kyi phung po
  • bya rgod spungs pa’i ri
Tibetan:
  • བྱ་རྒོད་ཀྱི་ཕུང་པོ།
  • བྱ་རྒོད་སྤུངས་པའི་རི།
Sanskrit:
  • gṛdhrakūṭaparvata
  • gṛdhrakūṭa
Chinese:
  • 鷲峯山

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The Gṛdhra­kūṭa, literally Vulture Peak, was a hill located in the kingdom of Magadha, in the vicinity of the ancient city of Rājagṛha (modern-day Rajgir, in the state of Bihar, India), where the Buddha bestowed many sūtras, especially the Great Vehicle teachings, such as the Prajñāpāramitā sūtras. It continues to be a sacred pilgrimage site for Buddhists to this day.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • i.­35-36
  • i.­42
  • i.­78
  • 1.­1
  • 2.­29-30
  • 2.­33
  • 4.­3
  • 27.­1
g.­538

white water lily

Wylie:
  • ku mu da
Tibetan:
  • ཀུ་མུ་ད།
Sanskrit:
  • kumuda
Chinese:
  • 拘物頭 [花 / 華]

Nymphaea pubescens. The night-blossoming water lily, sometimes referred to as a “night lotus.” It can be white, pink, or red.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 26.­10
  • 30.­2
g.­540

Wish-Fulfilling Radiating Light

Wylie:
  • yid bzhin rin chen ’od ’phro
Tibetan:
  • ཡིད་བཞིན་རིན་ཆེན་འོད་འཕྲོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —
Chinese:
  • 如意寶光耀

A goddess bodhisattva.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • i.­52-54
  • 10.­1
  • 10.­17
  • 10.­20-24
  • 10.­26
  • 10.­36-37
  • 10.­39-43
  • 10.­45
  • n.­742
  • g.­142
g.­543

yakṣa

Wylie:
  • gnod sbyin
Tibetan:
  • གནོད་སྦྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • yakṣa
Chinese:
  • 藥叉

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings who inhabit forests, mountainous areas, and other natural spaces, or serve as guardians of villages and towns, and may be propitiated for health, wealth, protection, and other boons, or controlled through magic. According to tradition, their homeland is in the north, where they live under the rule of the Great King Vaiśravaṇa.

Several members of this class have been deified as gods of wealth (these include the just-mentioned Vaiśravaṇa) or as bodhisattva generals of yakṣa armies, and have entered the Buddhist pantheon in a variety of forms, including, in tantric Buddhism, those of wrathful deities.

Located in 100 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4
  • i.­68
  • i.­72
  • 1.­8
  • 1.­10
  • 1.­23
  • 2.­10
  • 5.­101
  • 5.­103
  • 10.­54-55
  • 11.­3-4
  • 12.­4-6
  • 12.­10
  • 12.­13
  • 12.­18
  • 12.­32
  • 12.­34
  • 12.­42-45
  • 12.­51
  • 12.­77
  • 12.­99
  • 12.­103
  • 15.­74
  • 15.­100
  • 15.­124
  • 19.­1
  • 19.­5
  • 19.­7
  • 19.­13-15
  • 21.­17
  • 22.­26
  • 22.­37
  • 22.­40-44
  • 22.­54
  • 22.­83
  • 31.­9
  • n.­64-65
  • n.­830
  • n.­976-977
  • g.­15
  • g.­19
  • g.­40
  • g.­58
  • g.­60
  • g.­81
  • g.­85
  • g.­88
  • g.­89
  • g.­112
  • g.­166
  • g.­170
  • g.­208
  • g.­212
  • g.­218
  • g.­234
  • g.­235
  • g.­240
  • g.­243
  • g.­252
  • g.­261
  • g.­272
  • g.­273
  • g.­275
  • g.­281
  • g.­300
  • g.­301
  • g.­302
  • g.­314
  • g.­316
  • g.­319
  • g.­328
  • g.­334
  • g.­339
  • g.­346
  • g.­375
  • g.­406
  • g.­414
  • g.­446
  • g.­458
  • g.­462
  • g.­468
  • g.­469
  • g.­504
  • g.­508
  • g.­544
0
    You are downloading:

    The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (1)

    Click here to make a dāna donation

    This is a free publication from 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, a non-profit organization sharing the gift of Buddhist wisdom with the world.

    The cultivation of generosity, or dāna—giving voluntarily with a view that something wholesome will come of it—is considered to be a fundamental Buddhist practice by all schools. The nature and quantity of the gift itself is often considered less important.

    Table of Contents


    Search this text


    Other ways to read

    Download PDF
    Download EPUB
    Open in the 84000 App

    Spotted a mistake?

    Please use the contact form provided to suggest a correction.


    How to cite this text

    The following are examples of how to correctly cite this publication. Links to specific passages can be derived by right-clicking on the milestones markers in the left-hand margin (e.g. s.1). The copied link address can replace the url below.

    • Chicago
    • MLA
    • APA
    84000. The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (1) (Suvarṇa­prabhāsottamasūtra, gser ’od dam pa’i mdo, Toh 555). Translated by Peter Alan Roberts and team. Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2025. https://84000.co/translation/toh555/UT22084-089-012-end-notes.Copy
    84000. The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (1) (Suvarṇa­prabhāsottamasūtra, gser ’od dam pa’i mdo, Toh 555). Translated by Peter Alan Roberts and team, online publication, 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2025, 84000.co/translation/toh555/UT22084-089-012-end-notes.Copy
    84000. (2025) The Sūtra of the Sublime Golden Light (1) (Suvarṇa­prabhāsottamasūtra, gser ’od dam pa’i mdo, Toh 555). (Peter Alan Roberts and team, Trans.). Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha. https://84000.co/translation/toh555/UT22084-089-012-end-notes.Copy

    Related links

    • Other texts from Action tantras
    • Published Translations
    • Browse the Collection
    • 84000 Homepage
    Sponsor Translation

    Bookmarks

    Copyright © 2011-2024 84000 - All Rights Reserved
    • Website: https://84000.co
    • Contact
    • Privacy Policy